Cole HomepageSTORIES, POEMS AND NOTES TO SELF
WHO YOU ARE SPEAKS LOUDER TO ME
THAN ANYTHING YOU CAN SAY
an excerpt from Lee Ryan Miller's
TEACHING AMIDST THE NEON PALM TREES
December 19, 2005
At the beginning of my 8:00 a.m. class one Monday at UNLV, I cheerfully asked my students how their weekend had been. One young man said that his weekend had not been very good. He'd had his wisdom teeth extracted. The young man then proceeded to ask me why I always seemed to be so cheerful.
His question reminded me of something I'd read somewhere before: "Every morning when you get up, you have a choice about how you want to approach life that day," I said to the young man. "I choose to be cheerful."
"Let me give you an example," I continued. The other sixty students in the class ceased their chatter and began to listen to our conversation. "In addition to teaching here at UNLV, I also teach out at the community college in Henderson, about seventeen miles down the freeway from where I live. One day, a few weeks ago, I drove those seventeen miles to Henderson. I exited the freeway and turned onto College Drive. I only had to drive another quarter-mile down the road to the college. But just then my car died. I tried to start it again, but the engine wouldn't turn over. So I put my flashers on, grabbed my books, and marched down the road to the college."
"As soon as I got there I called AAA and asked them to send a tow truck. The secretary in the Provost's office asked me what had happened. This is my lucky day," I replied, smiling.
"Your car breaks down and today is your lucky day?" She was puzzled. "What do you mean?"
"I live seventeen miles from here." I replied. "My car could have broken down anywhere along the freeway. It didn't. Instead, it broke down in the perfect place: off the freeway, within walking distance of here. I'm still able to teach my class, and I've been able to arrange for the tow truck to meet me after class. If my car was meant to break down today, it couldn't have been arranged in a more convenient fashion."
The secretary's eyes opened wide, and then she smiled. I smiled back and headed for class. So ended my story to the students in my economics class at UNLV.
I scanned the sixty faces in the lecture hall. Despite the early hour, no one seemed to be asleep. Somehow, my story had touched them. Or maybe it wasn't the story at all. In fact, it had all started with a student's observation that I was cheerful.
A wise man once said, "Who you are speaks louder to me than anything you can say." I suppose it must be so.
Copyright © 2004 Lee Ryan Miller
CONSTANT DILEMMA
December 12, 2005
Have you ever experienced getting out of a romantic relationship where you felt as though you were already at the end of your rope, but you were still determined to go on? Sadly, many people unconsciously give a negative answer to this question by denying themselves the right to be happy. While some people see finding someone to love as a "dream come true," others view it as their "worst nightmare." For the latter, falling in love is a constant dilemma that puts them in an emotional roller coaster.
People who have loved and lost often become emotionally scarred. They may be haunted by disillusionment because of unrequited love, or they could be traumatized by pain from previous relationships. Their hearts pound with joy when they feel that new love has come along. They consider the possibility of loving and being loved again. Still, they are afraid to welcome the love that knocks on their doors; they are terrified by the possibility of getting hurt again. In doing so, they end up losing the love by timidly refusing it.
People who are brave enough to take the risk do love again, but they sometimes find themselves distraught. They may focus so much on trying to build a perfect relationship that they forget about laying a good foundation. When love comes to find rest in their hearts, they hold on to it, pamper it, try to keep it, and become glad that they have been given a second chance. Still, they cannot forget that since love came to them freely, then that same love could also leave on its own free will; thus they do everything materially or physically possible to keep love from departing. In doing so, they end up losing the love by imprisoning it.
"There's a time for everyone, if they only learn that the twisting kaleidoscope moves us all in turn." It is said that time heals all wounds; a wounded heart is no exception. In time, you will find the love that's meant for you. All you need is the patience and the courage to risk getting hurt again. If you do not try hard enough, you will only deny yourself the chance to become happy again. No one should ever be denied the bliss of love. No matter what the setback, you should keep trying to find the love you've always been waiting for, because it's worth all this constant dilemma.
--- Written in 2005 by Je Ma Vi --- Philippines
LETTING GO TO TAKE HOLD
December 7, 2005
You're probably looking at this line and wondering what in the world I am talking about. This is actually a line that I remember from my confirmation days over 26 years ago. I remember the story that we were studying was about a carousal at a carnival and comparing that carousal to life. It talked about how in life you need to let go of the difficult things in order to take hold of the beautiful things in life. So... I thought I would share a true story with each of you about… Letting go to take hold...
18 years ago a young girl walked into a hospital to give birth to a beautiful baby girl. Now, this young girl knew that when she left that hospital she would be leaving without that baby in her arms. But, she also knew that if she were to put her trust and faith in our Lord that the little girl that she gave up would have a life filled with love and kindness and that our Lord would give her the guidance and love to live her life to the fullest.
This young girl went home with empty arms on that warm day in September, but her heart was warm with the Love of Jesus. She knew that in God's eyes she was doing the right thing. She was letting go of this beautiful child to take hold of what life had in store for her. This young girl was going home to her little son and a life filled with amazing things that she knew she would experience.
This young girl went to college and grew up into a responsible adult. She worked full time, went to school full time (at the same time) and raised her son alone to give him the best life she would be able to give him.
15 years ago this young girl met and married a wonderful man who accepted her son and her with all her past. But, she never once forgot that little girl she gave birth to that warm September day. When that little girl turned 6 years old that young woman received the best gift that was ever given to her. A letter from her little girl's parents. For years following she received a letter from the parents and just 2 years ago, when that little girl turned 16 years old the woman received her first letter from her "little girl".
Now… she let go of her "Little Girl" to take hold of life. But, now comes the amazing part. Just 1 week ago that Woman received her first phone conversation from her "Little Girl" who is now 17 years old. She spent 2 hours talking and getting to know the baby that she let go of 17 years earlier. She watched as her son was able to talk to the sister he never met for the first time. The joy that she felt was absolutely amazing. Her excitement is continuing to grow knowing that in writing this today, she will be meeting her "Little Girl" in less than 4 weeks.
You might be wondering why I shared this story with each of you. I believe that this story shows that in order to move on in life… you need to let go to take hold of what life has in store for each of us. You see… That young girl 18 years ago… was me.
God bless each of you and I hope that your lives are filled with the spirit just as my life has been all these years. And remember… let go to take hold… it really is an amazing story…
--- Written in 2005 by Nancy F.
I wrote this July 19, 2005 .. the day after speaking with the "Little Girl" I gave up 18 years ago. I have been blessed to have gotten to know and love this bright and beautiful young woman. My story is probrably no different than many young girls out there. I just hope that putting this out there for others to see will give encouragement and strength to those that are going through the same thing I did. As I told her in my first letter to her... She was not a mistake, all children are a gift from God, it was the circumstances surrounding her conception that was a mistake. I loved her enough to let go.
UPDATE:
To all my friends that has been so very kind and supportive over the past months. I had the opportunity to meet and get to know the "little girl" who I gave up for adoption 18 years ago. It was an amazing experience and one that will stay in my heart for years to come. I finally feel complete after 18 years. The amazing part was that after all this time, when I held her for the first time, it felt as if I had never let her go.
Her parents are amazing people who have given me a gift that I could never repay. She is a beautiful and loving young woman who I am proud to call my daughter. God bless all of you who have kept us in your prayers. The meeting was one filled with love, excitement and joy like nothing I have ever experienced before in my life. We will be getting together again real soon.
TEACHING IN THE MUD GARDEN
December 7, 2005
Having just left a weekly faculty meeting during which absolutely nothing was accomplished, I was feeling woefully uninspired as I fought my way back to my classroom; I felt much like a salmon swimming upstream through the throngs of teenagers and tweenagers loitering in the halls.
Five minutes before homeroom, my room was mysteriously and mercifully devoid of students, leaving me a few moments to regroup before the day began. Then I saw it. I shall teach / in a mud garden / under rhythm was the poem that awaited me on the magnetic poetry board in my classroom. I read it several times to be sure that my eyes were not deceiving me.
Several thoughts raced through my mind at once. Thought one: one of my apathetic, disaffected students had actually written something -- something intriguing and somewhat clever to boot! Thought two: One of my students went behind my desk to retrieve the poetry board that I used during class but that remained hidden (though apparently not well hidden). Thought three: what does this mean?! I sped through the motions of homeroom, taking attendance and lunch orders and reading the daily announcements.
I was delighted to have first period free to uncover the meaning of this piece of anonymous poem. I perseverated over each and every detail and possible nuance.
I shall teach...well, yes, I shall. No mystery there. Under rhythm... well, this student was on to something. Teaching does have its own rhythm and each teacher has his or her own. In a mud garden...is that what this student considered school? We weren't a rural school and had neither mud nor a garden. I was stumped. Mud garden...mud garden...mud garden.
And then I realized it. Middle school is exactly that: a mud garden! A garden has tremendous potential but takes a great deal of cultivation characterized by patience, nurturing, care and gentleness. If given all of these nutrients, the garden will grow and flourish into something lovely and prosperous from an itty bitty seed. Neglecting one's garden can turn it to mud and make the garden lie fallow. Like a garden, middle schoolers require care and love and nurturing so that they don't turn to mud.
The door to my classroom swung open and my students began to pour in chatting about the science test through which they'd just suffered. They took their seats and got settled, borrowing pencils from one another and searching for their homework assignments. "Good morning, " I began. "Who can tell me what a metaphor is?"
--- Copyright © 2005 Daniella Garran
SOMETIMES YOU JUST HAVE TO CRY
December 7, 2005
There are a lot of things about parenthood that could make one cry... the cost of formula, sleepless nights, or diaper messes just to name a few. However, for me the absolute worst had to be - immunization shots.
At about two months into parenthood, I learned the true meaning of the word "heartbreak". There could not have be anything worse than watching helplessly as he receives his first round of immunization shots. I would have rather have been run over by a truck than have to sit there and watch him go through that. While listening to his screams, I kept thinking that surely medical science could have come up with a better way of doing this by now. As far as any solace from the doctor, all he could say was, "Ah, look at those healthy tears." As we left the office, I whispered into my son's ear, "It's okay, Sam. Sometimes you just have to cry."
In a way I guess it was only a matter of time before Sam was introduced to pain in his life. I remembered losing my father to a sudden car accident a number of years ago. I tried to remain strong through it all. One day, when a song came on the radio that reminded me of your grandpa, I completely lost it. It was the first time since the funeral that I just let go and cried. It felt good to not hold back anymore.
The earliest memory I have of my father is one of me as a young boy holding his hand by his two last fingers as we walked together. His hands seemed so large that his fingers were all I could actually grip. He always took me with him to basketball games even at my young age. I will never forget that.
As I grew older I remember dad and I listening to high school basketball games together on an old transistor radio. I would make a list of players names on a piece of paper and keep track of how many points each would score as the game went on. Too small to stay awake for the whole game, I always fell asleep before the game ended. When I would wake up in the morning I would find the score sheet lying next to me. The score sheet would be filled out with the final score on it completed by my father before he carried me to bed.
I remember the times when my father would stop by the house in the early morning on those cold days when I was home from school over Christmas break. I used to ride on the floor of that bread truck as he delivered the bread to the stores. I don't know if those old trucks even had heaters but it didn't matter. The smell and warmth from the bread that had just come from the bakery ovens would make my mouth water and keep me warm both at the same time.
In high school I became very interested in athletics. My father would attend all my games. My senior year our football team qualified to play in the state championship game. It was the first time in the history of our school that any team had advanced that far. The night before the game my father came to me and sadly announced that he would not be able to attend. He had to deliver the bread to the stores and the site of the games was a three hour drive from his route. He vowed to listen to every play on the transistor radio. Consumed with the anticipation of the game, I acknowledged his comments without fully noticing his regret.
The next day as game time approached I couldn't help thinking about my dad. For some reason as I lined up for the second half kickoff I happened to look across the field into the parking lot. There I saw his blue and white bread truck pulling into the stadium. He has delivered the bread and made the long drive in time to at least see part of the game in which we won the state championship.
Years later I had become a teacher and coach. Early one morning I was awakened by the sound of the telephone ringing at 5:30 A.M. As I struggled to answer the phone I'll never forget the sound of the sheriff's voice on the other end telling me that my dad had just been killed in an automobile accident on his way to work. Cattle from a nearby farm had broken through a fence and wandered onto the highway. Being a dark, rainy morning my father never saw them as he came over a ridge. The impact spun the car sideways in the highway before a semi-trailer collided with it. He was killed instantly. As I listened to the story I could hear my heart beat in my ears. I hung up the phone devastated.
For a long time after that things really didn't matter to me. I went about my life but I really didn't care. It felt as if my heart had been torn away and in a sense it had. I went to work. I still taught school but I was just going through the motions.
One day I was on the school playground supervising a first grade recess. A little boy walked up to me and grabbed my hand by my last two fingers. Just like I use to do to my dad. In that moment my father came back to me. In that instant I realized that even though my father was gone he had left me something behind. He had left me his smile. He had left me his compassion. He had left me his heart. When that little boy touched my hand I realized that all these wonderful gifts that I had loved so much about my father could be passed on to others. From that moment on I started. In that moment I understood the meaning of the word heritage.
Like his father, there will be times in my son's life when he will feel pain. When that happens, I hope I am there for him. If I am not, I hope he remembers the words I whispered in his ear that day as we left the doctor's office. "It's okay, Sam. Sometimes you just have to cry."
--- Copyright © 2004 Tom Krause
POEMS FROM THE HEART
December 7, 2005
SILENT FLIGHT
In the silence,
The clarity of your voice,
Climbs high
Upon the eagles wings.
The chains of doubt
That imprison my soul,
Fall away beneath my feet.
In the freedom and majesty
Of the sentinel's gaze,
Faith is strengthened
And hope returned
To a weary heart,
Upon the silent flight
Of eagles wings.
--- Written in 1998 by Chris Roe - England
SANCTUARY
Shafts of light
Through cathedral windows,
Dappled shade
Upon the leaves beneath my feet.
Bird song
In the branches above.
In the distance,
Hind and fawn
Cross the forest track.
The sweet fragrance of autumn
Fills the misty air.
A gentle breeze
Moving colours
To the forest floor.
So precious
Such beauty,
So hard to find,
Such peaceful sanctuary.
--- Written in 1998 by Chris Roe - England
LIFE IS EXCELLENT!
December 7, 2005
Life is indeed the most excellent of all virtues. If we were to even for a single moment reflect upon Life and its trajectories, all we could be able to perceive is that Life is encompassed and has bestowed each and every one of us with excellence in each sphere and facet of this most adventurous journey called, Life.
Life has always provided each and every one of us with the very best, all times, all instances, always in all ways. We should always appreciate with immense gratitude this precious gift, "Life", that we have been awarded fortunately.
To Live each and every moment with Awareness, Gratitude, Responsibility and Appreciation is an Excellence by itself. We live once. Let us Live excellently, with thanks.
Wish the very best for all, appreciate every moment, hope for the very best with an enthusiastic perspective whilst attending to the concerned assignments with due diligence, prudent acumen, a calibrated approach and a staunch belief that Life is Excellent, for it is truly Excellent.
--- Written in 2005 by Vashi Ramchand Chandiramani
Best wishes and kind regards to one and all. Wishing each and every person the very best, good luck and success in your endeavors, at all times and instances. May there be always be; peace, love, harmony, prosperity, greater understanding between people and bountiful happiness all across this beautiful universe, to one and all. Remember that life is excellent; there could never be a more precious gift than this. Think and appreciate, visualize and venture ahead with care & responsibility, as well as adopting, adhering, integrating and implementing relevance to the various corresponding facets of life diligently. Take care & all the best!
TOMORROW
November 28, 2005
Tomorrow-I'll tell him just what he means,
That living and loving with him is in my dreams
Tomorrow-I'll give a big hug to mum,
Say a quick thank you for all that she's done.
Tomorrow-I'll call or even drop by,
I'll say 'I love you' state all the reasons why.
Tomorrow-I'll go about getting in touch,
With forgotten friends I miss so much.
Tomorrow-I'll take the first step to my goal,
That I've always thought would make my life whole.
Tomorrow-I'll count all my blessings in life,
Consider it privilege to be a midwife …
But what should I do if that day never comes,
And all good intentions come undone.
If life should spin a crazy dance,
All these things and you never got the chance.
If you woke up tomorrow to find that they'd gone,
Looked at your list, realized you'd done none.
All the things you were going to do today,
A million things you never got to say.
Would you be confident that you'd given your all,
Or guilty that you didn't make that call?
Could you be at peace, content that they knew,
Just how much they all meant to you?
So, to avoid that nightmare never becoming real,
Love life, love others and show how you feel.
--- Written in 2004 by Stephanie Ineson
It's so important to let those who surround us know that we love them. We almost take it for granted that they will always be there but in life I have learnt that isn't always the case. So let the people you love know how they fill your life with purpose.
WE NEVER ACCEPT DEFEAT
November 7, 2005
Killer rain
Unending downpour
Sky torn beyond
Repair
Unleashing fury of hell
None could ever tell,
Gushing flood
In
Anger or retaliation?
Neck deep water all around,
No single
Patch of dry ground.
No ray of sunshine
None slept safe for
Awhile.
Nature powerful, might and strong
Roared like angered
Monster
Pounding all that came along,
Spared none, disturbed each and
Every one.
Rains be will gone,
Sun will shine all along,
Jumping
Back on our feet
We never accept defeat.
--- Written in 2005 by Vikki Kumar --- India
The damage done by the rains in Bombay is immeasurable. This is something I wrote - what I felt when I saw it on the TV and read in the papers.
ADVICE FOR LIFE
November 7, 2005
Let me sit down at your side,
Let me look into your eyes.
If I can see there's no pride
Let me give you this advice:
Nothing is that easy to get in life
And every bad thing happens twice.
In a world like today's you will survive
Only if you keep - on your face - a smile.
Thousands of things could make you cry
But you're strong enough to keep your head up high.
Here's a last thing no one can deny:
We are all just apprentices,
No one knows what it feels like
To live The Best Life...
So you better give it a try
Before time catches you up and makes you die!
--- Copyright © 2005 Valerie Lavoie
THE HELL OF LONELINESS
A Personal Story Of Transformation
November 7, 2005
There was a time in my life, a long time ago, when I felt very lonely in the world. Do you know what it is like to feel you will never be loved for who you are? To never feel truly understood? To feel that when people see you, they are not seeing the real you - and they don't even try to see the real you. It is like the real you is invisible to everyone but yourself - and everyone thinks you are somebody you are really not. To be next to a person and feel so far away. That kind of loneliness is even more lonely than being just by yourself. At least by myself, I can just be me. I can feel who I am.
I felt as if my life had no real value to anyone, and thus no value for myself. For me, this was worse than "death", because death seems a relief from loneliness. After death, I thought, there is probably nothing - and nothing is at least less painful than loneliness. For the tears of loneliness are one of the most painful experiences I have ever felt in my life. They are not tears of the body, but those of the soul. I wondered, why live when it seems so much easier to be dead? To be born into the world with so many people, and all your life feel alone. The present and the future seemed to stretch out into one long eternity. To tell you the truth, I did think of ending my life. But my heart told me, "That is against the law of nature." Were I to end my life, I think I would have only been creating more suffering for myself in the next life. But if an angel had come in those dark times and asked me if I wanted to leave this world, I would have gladly gone with her.
And that is how I knew I was in hell. If heaven is the place where you never want to leave, then hell must be the place where you always want to leave but can't. The place worse than death. And for me, loneliness is such a place, and it is one such a hell. Always wanting to leave, but not knowing how, seeing no way out, and no one to save you. And this hell was inside me, and I carried it everywhere I went, all the time, unable to be free. If only an angel would come and deliver me, for I did not know how to deliver myself.
But such an angel never came. Nobody came. Nobody came to save me. Nobody came to understand. The only person in the world, it seemed, was me. I was all alone, as it had always been, and seemed it always would be.
And in this darkness, I saw the only way out into the light… love. Love can save you. Love is the only way out of hell. Not someone loving you, because you can never expect anybody to love you. But you loving someone else. If no one loves you, at least you can love someone else. Love, without expecting love in return. There are others who are suffering in the hell of loneliness - love them so they need not suffer as you have suffered. Live so that others need not experience the hell you have experienced. A gentle eye, a kind word, a helping hand, a patient ear, a generous smile… these are the free acts of love you can give to ease the suffering of others. These acts of love take away loneliness - both their loneliness and yours. And they add to love - both theirs and yours.
I can't guarantee anyone will ever love you back in the way you need to be loved. Love is always a choice, made freely by people and by fate. But I can guarantee that the love you choose to give freely, returns to you freely to live inside your heart. As love lives, so you live in love. For in the love you give to others, lies the seed of heaven. The hell of loneliness you once felt gradually fades away into the past. Love has the power to transform hell into heaven.
If you don't understand any of this, then you are lucky, because you have not experienced the hell of loneliness, and so do not understand its language. Perhaps you live surrounded by love - or perhaps you feel you do not need love. But if you do understand the hell of loneliness, then know you are not alone. I know it may seem no one cares, but I care. That is why I write this for you. To let you know that you are not as alone as you may believe. And you need not envy those who never seem to have been lonely, for you are lucky too.
Yes, you are lucky too, even though you may not see it now. You are lucky because you have the chance to be stronger than others, for true strength is born from the ability to accept and overcome weakness. You have the chance to not fear death, for those who have been to hell no longer fear death. The chance to know how to love, for those who have never been loved have no choice but to love others - or die. The chance to always carry and feel love inside your heart, for that is the beginning and ending place of all love. To be a true survivor, for only those who have suffered can be said to have survived, and it is only the survivors who can become the true leaders. It is you who are lucky, because you have the chance to gain the power to transform hell into heaven, for only those who have been to hell can transform it into heaven.
--- Copyright © 2004 Evan Lyn
A KID BY THE WALL
November 7, 2005
A lonely kid stands
all alone by the wall
as others pass by
on their way thru the hall.
He never speaks out -
just waits for his class.
Not daring to talk
unless he is asked.
Meeting new friends -
how hard will he try?
He would like to reach out
but he is lonely and shy.
If you want to help out -
in a very simple way -
a quiet "Hello"
is all you need say.
But if nobody cares
as they pass in the hall
he will always remain
a lonely kid by the wall.
--- Copyright © 2005 Tom Krause
NEVER SAY NEVER
November 7, 2005
I'm nineteen years of age. In June 2004 my father passed. He died of alcoholism. My mother lived in California, he lived in Maryland while I lived in Utah with my uncle. Now, needless to say, I wasn't that close to my father. He was a royal pain. A few months before his death I got a DUI at age seventeen. I already had a drinking problem. Eventually I fell into alcoholism and habitual "reefer" use.
Well months went by. I met a great girl and fell in love. She fell in love with an addict, alcoholic, and codependent. Neither of us knew it at the time but I was a ticking bomb. This girl was amazing and extremely successful. She was an inspiration to many. She asked me to quit drinking so I did for her. She asked me to stop the "reefer" so I told her I did (can't give it all up). So I played it off for a few months. I was in love, still am. I slipped, had one beer. But when you're a "hopeless" alcoholic, one leads to 100. That was slip one.
So I said I was sorry, won't do it again. While I would have a few beers and bowls on a regular basis, two more months went by and I slipped again, she caught me. I begged, bought roses and I was forgiven. Now a few more months go by, here comes the codependence. Start manipulating her into whatever I wanted, which is very wrong.
The love of my life goes away to college; I was sad. I don't know what I started thinking now. I hit on her best friend. Talked very crude with her, dirty pictures, the whole shebang. My girlfriend comes home on a surprise visit and hears about this - comes over happy and confronts me. I fess up because I love her but yet I did that because of my mental condition. Well needless to say three strikes and you're out. She left me.
I was sober for 146 days prior to this last event. The day after she left me so did my sobriety. Pathetic! A twelver a night was my support group. Two joints in the morning were my coffee. This goes on for weeks.
The love of my life comes home for a few days again. She doesn't want to talk to me. She hears of what I'm doing. Still loving me, is upset that I fell into again. (To let the reader know I have two days sobriety as I'm writing this.) Since I was twelve, 146 days of straight sobriety was the longest I've ever had.
Well now, I see the pain I cause to the people that love me. And it hurts. I've dedicated my life to sobriety, fixing my codependencies in my realm.
The moral is don't lie to yourself or ones you love, nothing good will come out of it. Someone will get hurt, most likely won't be you but someone you love. Never too young to be an addict. Never say Never.
--- Written in 2005 by T.S.
SHAKE OFF YOUR PROBLEMS
October 24, 2005
A man's favorite donkey falls into a deep precipice;
He can't pull it out no matter how hard he tries;
He therefore decides to bury it alive.
Soil is poured onto the donkey from above.
The donkey feels the load, shakes it off, and steps on it;
More soil is poured.
It shakes it off and steps up;
The more the load was poured, the higher it rose;
By noon, the donkey was grazing in green pastures.
After much shaking off (of problems)
And stepping up (learning from them),
One will graze in GREEN PASTURES.
Written in 2004 by Sekola Phakoe --- Lesotho
Shake off your problems and learn how to overcome them in future.
I KNOW I WILL SURVIVE
(Ode to the Hurricane Victims)
October 5, 2005
Photographs and teddy bears have all been washed away
Bodies drifting lifelessly down into the bay
We ran to our upstairs window while 'copters flew on by
I wondered if my mom's alive as I heard a baby cry
All I know
Is I'm alive
And I'll survive
Politicians and the media don't care if I'm alright
They're just pointing fingers, and trying to win their fight
Is nature reeking vengeance, or just acting on its course?
Is God trying to punish us, or remind he's in control?
All I know
Is I'm alive
And I'll survive
Yesterday I did my hair and swept the kitchen floor
Today I'm watching looters roam as I hide behind my door
Yesterday I put on lipstick, drove my kids to school
Today I wonder if I'll eat or if chaos will now rule
All I know
Is I need my
Photographs and teddy bears back within my arms
Some new ribbons for your hair and maybe I'll be calm
And I know I will survive
--- Copyright © 2005 Karen Kansfield
ONE DAY, BUT NOT TODAY
For Jonathan - It's not your time
When I wake up in the morning
With the sun upon my face
Five been given another day to live
Only by God's great and wonderful grace
Most take life for granted
Never stopping along the way
"Gotta do this Gotta do that"
Can't wait til the end of the day
Then something tragic happens
And our eyes are opened wide
We realize how short life is
How we wished we had enjoyed the ride
Fortunately for some
Who receive the message clear
Who open hearts and mind
So his voice they finally hear
I just needed your attention
Came the voice from up above somewhere
You life became so busy
You forgot that I was there
Slow down my child and listen
I will help you to survive
If only you will let me
I'll keep your voice alive
Give me your situation
As I am the way the truth and the life
And I will certainly deliver thee
From all your worldly strife
For you, darkness has not come
You have years and much to give
So go my child and share with all
The power that caused you to live
One day I'll send an Angel
To bring you home to stay
Until that time spread love, peace and hope
To the world along your way
--- Copyright © 2005 Rick Flowers
I wrote the first poem in May of this year after a friend of mine was stricken with Cancer.
IT WASN'T YOUR TIME
October 5, 2005
On June 24, 2005 I sent out a poem entitled "One Day, But Not Today" because I felt in my heart, as many of you did, that it wasn't Jonathan's time to go. God had given him a beautiful daughter, a nice new home and enough resources to take care of her along with an extended family who have been wonderful throughout this crisis. We all knew deep down that it wasn't his time and began contacting family and friends literally from all over the country to join in praying for his complete healing.
Today's thought is titled, "It Wasn't Your Time" because God has answered those prayers and has lifted his child up and healed him completely. The journey of life will never be the same for any of us having experienced this Miracle. How many people do you know who have actually been able to know someone who was healthy, afflicted and then brought back completely from deaths grip? I'm sure there are many but for me, this is a first. I will never be the same. Thank you all for everything you have done and continue to do. The time for prayer is not over; it has just begun.
And so it was done,
Almost 3 months to the day you were diagnosed with cancer
We have witnessed a true act of God
The healing of one who was broken
But it was not without the prayers of literally hundreds of people
Those closest to us and those from far away
The Almighty has lifted the darkness
And presented a brand new day
With this healing comes new life
A new beginning, a new start
For what God has given you
You must now give back from your heart
You must take the new wings he has given you
And fly higher than before
For you have seen the dark side
You have been to death's cold door
So many things to be grateful for
For sure your life has changed
You will never see it as you did before
Its all been rearranged
Walk tall my friend in your new life
Hold your head up and be proud
Listen close to the still small voice
And you will soar above the clouds
Now is the time to forge ahead
Let nothing slow you down
The angels in heaven are singing
And flying all around
For one of God's children has been lifted up
God has touched you with his hand
It wasn't your time to join
The heavenly angel band
Don't hold back what God has brought you through
Share with all you see
Then one day when this life is over
With Jesus and the Angels you shall be
Welcome back my friend
--- Copyright © 2005 Rick Flowers
This second poem was written when he was proclaimed Cancer free just 3 short months later and after a LOT of Chemo.
LEARNING TO RIDE WITH ANGIE
October 5, 2005
Unlike the typical child of my city, I did not learn to ride a two-wheeler bike, without training wheels, at a very young age. Despite advice on how to go about achieving the ability, I was frustratingly unsuccessful. I was advised to try riding down the driveway, but this did not do the trick of ridding me of the extra wheels. On one overnight stay with my friend Angie, however, I was finally able to ride without the assistance of an additional set.
I do not remember, exactly, when I acquired this life-changing ability; it is likely that I was already junior high or late elementary aged. I had recently expressed my lament at not being able to ride to my mom. I could not just hop on a bike that was not laden with training wheels and ride down to the baseball park. An additional malady of needing training wheels is that I was different from my peers in that way.
One afternoon when I was on a break from school for the weekend, however, a change I am grateful for began. I was at my friend Angie's house, and I wanted to ride bike with her. Angie was four grades younger than me, and we met when she was "still in diapers," as her mom said.
On the day of this important stay the weather was cooperative for biking, but a bike with training wheels was not available. This fact did not deaden my desire to ride. The bikes were kept in a garage, and getting them out was not necessarily easy. Still, two were retrieved.
Even though I could not ride a two-wheeler, Angie was willing to go out with me and help me. She may have been very skeptical about going without training wheels on the bike I was using. Still, we left for St. Michael's, a nearby church and school.
We somehow arrived at the location; we may both have walked bikes there, since I could not ride. We came to St. Mike's. It was not to be just an ordinary afternoon. Angie set about teaching me to ride a bike without training wheels. She would go behind me as I sat on the bike and would hold on. The bike moved forward and I was able to ride with her behind me! Did Angie struggle to keep me balanced and moving at the same time? What a faithful friend she was!
St. Michael's was not the only place where my endeavors took place; there was a cemetery that was even closer to Angie's house. Besides being the burial place of many bodies, this site also had smooth, flat surfaces where riding could take place. I am not really one to hang out in the graveyards, but this time in one proved very helpful. There were one or more cemented routes that people visiting the commentary could walk on. I did not use such a route to arrive at the grave of a deceased family member, however. Rather, I acquired biking skill on the smooth, hard surface.
There, my skill progressed and Angie began to let go. At first, she did so after forewarning me. I would ride without her helping hand. Later, she may not warn me before letting go; she would remove her hand without letting me know she was going to. Besides my ability, my confidence also increased. I think Angie's letting go without forewarning me was very important or even crucial for this.
Did Angie get tired of following after her eager friend? I think she was also glad that I had achieved so much. We spent a good amount of time on my riding, and I was excited, thrilled at my ability. I did not really care to stop.
But, there are only so many hours of daylight; and after sunset, darkness falls. The expedition halted. Why does it have to get dark when one can progress, on a bike, with only two wheels? Morning would come, however, and the work of balancing a bike could begin again.
I woke up. Was it still real? Could I still, however shakily, move forward on a bike without four wheels? I again sat on the bike seat. My new ability had not escaped me, and I was still able to do the amazing act of going without training wheels. A night's sleep had not taken this away from me: I am not saying that I was, by any means, an expert biker, but I still had accomplished a lot.
My biking effort was not limited from city streets; I used the street by Angie's house for my riding also. There was a hill, though, and that street was not the safest place for a biker of my shaky caliber. Nevertheless, I showed Angie's dark-haired, blue-eyed mother my skill there. Her mom was not the most comfortable with my riding on that street that morning; it did have a hill and traffic.
My time with Angie drew to a close. My mom came by to pick me up, and guess what? I could ride (or though I could)! After this time with Angie, my ability was much better than it had been before. However, it was imperfect. I would not depend on brakes to impede motion. Why use brakes when you can count on your feet for stopping? A foot was frequently used for this during my first endeavors around my neighborhood.
I showed my mom my ability. She had not thought that I really could ride before she saw for herself. My reliance on my feet, besides for peddling, decreased, and now I can use a bike well on my own. This time spent around Angie's house has impacted me. I later got a bike as a gift and have often gone just for a ride on it, without training wheels of course. I have used it to go to a nearby park. Learning to ride with Angie was important to me, and she was very helpful in this manner. This learning adventure was only one time when Angie showed her friendship. She showed kindness, that weekend, in her persistence and patience.
--- Author's name withheld upon request
DON'T YOU DARE
October 3, 2005
When you think it's all behind you
And that you're far ahead of it,
Watch out
Because it's then that it sneaks up to grab you
And pull you right back down with it.
So don't you dare,
Don't you dare even think about quitting
You're in it this far
Just keep your head up
And keep on pushing
You'll make it all right
It's when you think that you're done
And you tell yourself that you can't go any farther
Then you have to look yourself in the eyes
And say, "Get up, get up"
And don't ever give up
For you are better then this.
So don't you dare
Don't you dare even think about quitting,
You're in it this far
Just keep your head up
And keep on pushing
You'll make it all right
And so when they say it's over
You say, "Never"
And then you must keep on going
Because it's that last mile that you go
When you think you can't go any farther
That will make all the difference in your life
So don't you dare
Don't you dare even think about giving up
When I know you have so much more to give
Don't you dare
Don't you dare.
--- Written in 2005 by Adam Spears --- Kentucky
BELIEVE IN YOU
no matter what others think
September 26, 2005
Note: Antonio Munoz is a successful actor, but his life didn't start out that way. He was kind enough to share his story to help others. When I asked him why he sent it in he replied graciously, " I hope maybe it might help others to do better in life." I think we can all learn about passion and determination thanks to Antonio.
Remember, obstacles are only obstacles if you let them be obstacles.
Antonio Munoz was born and raised in Guatemala City. He started racing motor-cross when he was only eleven years old. During the third year of racing, he suffered a major accident, leaving him with major facial fractures and the loss of taste and smell.
Never resigned to be the victim of any circumstance, he continued racing after the accident, which he did professionally for twenty years and held the National Champion title not once but three times.
He has since been driven to appreciate the tastes and textures in all aspects of life and the human condition. After another unfortunate accident, he was forced to put his love for motor cross racing on the back burner, while he moved onto go-kart racing (125 shifters) where he excelled, achieving the "rookie-of-the-year" title during his first year.
In July 2000, he arrived in the US and soon started living the American Dream on the receiving end of a very lucrative BMW sales position, achieving a top sales' record in the company soon after he arrived.
A strong believer in living and relentlessly following one's passion, Antonio walked away from the American financial dream to pursue his real passion for acting, despite the strong resistance and skepticism manifested by colleagues and people who insisted he had to be crazy to chase after something he had no chances of succeeding at.
As a testament to his tenacity and self-belief, Antonio had his first break only six months after he started his acting pursuits. Desmond Gumbs, a director on Straight Out (2003), (his first movie) took a great risk on Antonio's raw talent and cast him in a major plot-driver role. His desire for intense competition and speed quickly translated into an unstoppable and unconditional commitment to his work as an actor and to collaborating with other artists.
Soon after he signed with the biggest talent agency in San Francisco and again, always challenging his comfort zones, Antonio moved to Los Angeles in search of greater and more diverse work opportunities. Since then he has worked on the top-rated shows "Nip/Tuck" (2003), "24" (2001) with Kiefer Sutherland, The King of Queens, "Dragnet" (2003), "Karen Sisco" (2003), the miniseries "Kingpin" (2003) TNT's "Wanted" (2005), as well as in the feature films London (2005), Straight Out (2003), The Rundown (2003) and Spanglish (2004) with Adam Sandler.
Additionally, he has been seen in television and editorial commercials (Bank Of America, Ernest & Julio Gallo Wines and 21st Century Insurance) as well as industrials for The Discovery Channel.
"This is what I've achieved since I came to US 5 years ago. People called me "Crazy & Stupid" for quitting my job and trying Acting. This was because I was making a six-figure salary at that time at my work. But I didn't listen to any one, I listen to my Heart and I believe in Me."
"So if I was able to do so in the acting since start, and I didn't even speak English when I came to US five years ago, I believe anybody can make any Dream come True or Goal in His or Her life, right?"
"So follow your Heart and your Dreams always, because we only have one Life to Live, and never let other one's Choose for you."
--- Antonio Munoz
THINK ABOUT IT
September 12, 2005
People - Let's get the facts straight. In general, people are heartless. They're mean. They don't care. All we care about is ourselves and if we don't get what we want, then we get mad. We are all judging of others at sometime or another. If we see someone doing something that we think isn't normal, then we say stuff about them, and we don't even care if it hurts them.
That's life, but one person can make a difference. In order to make a difference, you have to be different. Be that person who takes a stand for what you believe in. If you see someone saying or doing something mean to someone, don't be afraid to do something about it. Make it your goal to do the best in everything. And if you fail, don't stay down, get back up and try again. You have family, friends, and people you don't even know who care about you and want you to succeed.
Make yourself somebody and someone. Don't let other people influence the way you want to live your life. Make the best out of everything, and achieve the impossible. Strive for the best. Work hard to get something because you like it, and don't be afraid to get it because you are scared about what others will think or say about it. Think about it.
--- Written in 2005 by Shaun, Age 14 --- Georgia
HAVE YOU EVER BEEN IN LOVE?
September 12, 2005
Have you ever been in love? Not the kind that seems to start out strong and you think this could be the one, only to have it fade out in a few weeks. I am talking about the kind of love where you would do anything for the person and know that they would do anything for you. The kind of love where you can just sit there and never need to say I love you, because you both feel it, and know it's true. If you ever have, then you are one of the lucky ones. If you haven't, the day will come when you do and only then will you truly understand what I am talking about. Now take it a step farther. Have you ever had this love at your fingertips, held it in your arms only to have it lost, and gone forever, with no chance of ever getting it back? I have. Everyone has a story in love, and here is mine.
I was about seventeen at the time this happened. I was spending the summer in Europe, where I would travel every year to visit my family. It was my first week there, and my friend Radka, took me to a dance party by a lake. That is where I met him. We were waiting in line to get drinks when he showed up. I will never forget the first time I saw him. He was wearing cream-colored slacks and a light cream-colored shirt to match, with a set of black shoes. His lightly curled hair was brushed back out of his face and his brown eyes were the deepest I have ever seen. Radka introduced us, he smiled and I think for the first time ever I found myself speechless and embarrassed. We all joined up with the rest of our friends and had a great rest of the night dancing and singing.
The weeks to follow were even better. We were together every single day. I had a summer job while I was there working at a halfway house. On the days that I had to work, he would always stop by just for a few minutes to say hello.
One day my friend Radka (18), Ales (19)( that was his name), Jirka(19), and I went out. We decided to have a full day of nothing but fun starting at nine am. So, right on the dot at 09:00AM, Ales picked us all up and off we went to town. We drove to a town not to far from where we lived called Ostrava. There was this really great tea bar that we were all going to go to. Once we got to the place we realized that there was still two hours before they would open. That was not a problem for us at all. We walked around and looked at all t he stores. Upon finding a toy store I made everyone go in.
My friend Radka has been my friend since we were little. Our mothers knew each other from school, and both had us around the same time. Radka always reminded me of a peach, so I was thrilled when I saw there was a big stuffed peach with a smile sitting on one the shelves. I had to get it, and so I did along with four small containers of bubbles. Everyone thought I was crazy to be buying those. Little did they know that at some point they too would be using them.
From the toy store we went to a small café, and had some coffee to help wake us up. We sat on the patio that was on the 5th floor. Being the kind of crazy and spontaneous person I am, I started blowing the bubble off the balcony. It did not take my friends long before they joined in. So there we were four teenagers at 11:00AM blowing bubbles off a building in the middle of downtown. We didn't care, it was great fun and we all laughed about it for hours afterward.
A little after noon, we arrived back at the teahouse only to find it in full service. Now this was my first time to one of these places, and I completely fell in love. When you walked in the lights were dim. There was light instrumental music playing and pillows everywhere. The ceiling and walls were covered in tapestries, and the floor was covered with pillows. There was just enough room for a single file walkway. The waiter brought us to our small table and we all sat around. Leaning into the wall was like leaning into heaven, they had padded the whole wall. It was great. Not knowing what to order my friends took the liberty of ordering for me.
Here is the shocker; all they served was tea. When they brought it out, it was served in these small coconut shell cups. The cup was full of herbs and steaming water. In the cup was a straw like spoon, which at the bottom had a strainer. You would use the spoon like a straw so you would not drink all the herbs. The tea was really amazing. I have never had anything like it in my life. It was bitter sweet and the smell of herbs was something else. So there we were just the four of us sitting and talking for hours. Some few teas later and many laughs we decided to depart. It was somewhere about 08:00pm by the time we left. If you ask where did the time go, I really can't tell you. Nor did we ever care. We were out to have fun and that is what we were going to do.
Once we left the teahouse we drove for about an hour to another town. Once we got there we found a small bar/ pool hall that was opened. It was a pretty warm summer night, so Ales and I stayed outside in the town square by a big water fountain while Radka and Jirka went into the pool hall to play some pool. Ales and I talked, and joked around. Sitting at the water fountain he told me a made up story about a crocodile that lived in there when I had the bright Idea to pour some of my bubble solution into it. My hand slipped and the whole thing spilled into the water fountain. The next thing we know there are bubbles starting for form when the streams of water hit the bubble solution. Laughing, we back away as the bubbles start to multiply. We walked into the pool hall, gathered our friends and set out back for yet another adventure.
We arrived back in our town and hit up a nightclub. This was sometime around midnight. We all ordered sandwiches and coffee to help rebuild our energy. Sitting around a small square table, recapping the events of the day and singing along to the music, a few more hours slipped by. It was sometime around 04:00 AM when we left the club. See in Europe the clubs don't usually close till 06:00 AM and reopen at 12:00 PM.
We decided to drive a short way to the lake where we had all met a few days prior, as the sun was going to be coming up soon. Making great time, we sat on the stonewall surrounding the lake as the sun started to come up. It was the best way to end a perfect day. As the sun was coming up, Ales drove us all home and at 05:30 AM, my friend Radka and I drifted off to sleep.
That is one of my best memories of my time with him. I was in Europe for about a month, and in that month we spent every day together, surrounded by our friends, camping, hiking, and going to play pool. Ales always knew how to make me smile, and feel great about myself. I loved every moment I spent with him, and if he would have asked me to stay and not return back to the United States I would have.
The day that I was leaving to come back to the USA, he was leaving to go to the army for one year. The day before our departure we spent together. It was about 3:00 AM when we parted ways. We spent that day with our friends playing volleyball, having lunch, and in the evening recapping our summer's adventures at an outdoor restaurant. Somewhere at about 2:30 I called for a cab to come get me and take me back to my grandparent's house. I offered him a ride back to his car, as it was on the way.
Sitting in the back of the cab, we made small talk about our summer. Then right before the cab stopped, he took my hand and asked if I would come back next year. I told him that I would. Offering a smile to make my answer as solid as possible he said " I will wait for you, if you promise to come back." What I felt at that moment I have never felt again. The joy and the butterflies in my stomach, the uncontrollable urge to start crying, because I was so happy. I promised up and down that I would come back, the same time he got back from the army I would fly back home to be with him. We shook hands in the car and looking at his smile I knew that he was thinking the same thing I was. I love you.
By this time the cab had come to a stop. I nodded and he got out. Closing the door he smiled and walked away. As the cab pulled away, I turned and look out the back window to see him standing in the road watching me leave. I didn't want to go. I wanted to stop the cab, run back to him and tell him how much I loved him, and how happy he made me. That never happened, the cab drove on, and when we rounded the corner I turned around and watched the city go by as I made my way home.
The next morning bright and early before I boarded the plane, I called him from a payphone at the airport to say my goodbye, and let him know I could not wait to be back with him next year.
Arriving back in the USA, I found my mother's health to have gotten worse. She had been battling lung cancer for a few years by this point, and it was starting to take its toll. Between going to school and taking care of my mother the time passed by quite fast for me. I would send an email to Ales at least once a week. One day I got a postcard from him. I laughed and jumped around like a little schoolgirl. I was so happy to read how much he missed me and that he was waiting for me. The one thing that you should know about him is that Ales would call all the girls "kittens", but I was his little girl.
For the longest time I did not understand it but when it finally hit me, it was like a light had gone off in my head. Yes, he did call all the other girls kittens, but I was different. And being called his little girl set me apart from the rest of them. At one point I was mad because I was not called the same as everyone else, but in the end I was glad that I was in a class of my own. Being that he was in the army I called him my little soldier. Not a day passed that I did not think of him. And every time I thought of him, the feeling in my stomach was the same.
The months passed and the summer grew closer. In the early spring my mother died from the lung cancer. I shut down. She was my whole world and now she was gone. As far as I was concerned there was nothing left for me here in the USA. I wanted nothing more and looked forward to going back to Europe in the summer.
My father broke the news to me early in June when school was over. I was not going back this year. He had thought about it and felt it was best for me to stay here. I was devastated. I didn't want to be here, I had an appointment to keep and I wanted to be there. Nothing I said changed my father's mind and the decision stood. I was heartbroken when I called my little soldier to let him know I would not be back this summer. He was disappointed, but understood and promised to wait for me until I came back. I made a vow to save my money from my summer job and fly out there in the fall. There was nothing that was going to keep me away. I was so mad with my father that I did not speak to him for days. How could he have done this to me? Did he not understand? It's funny how life works.
I sent Ales letters and pictures every week, and always got something back in reply. Then, one week the replies stopped coming. I tried calling, and my calls were never returned. I swallowed hard and let time go by. The summer came and went and turned into fall. Fall too came and went turning into winter. I was not able to go back in the fall and I could not get a hold of him to let him know.
It was sometime around Christmas that I called my friend Radka to wish her happy holidays. I could not help myself and asked about my little soldier. She was a little hesitant and then said he was gone. I did not understand her, and questioning what she meant I got the response I was not looking for. I thought she meant he had moved away, met someone and gone to another place and lost touch with everyone.
As it turned out, a week after he had gotten out of the army, he was walking home one night after they were all out, and on a dark back road he got hit by a drunk driver that went off the road. According to the news, the driver never stopped and kept going leaving him there on the side of the road. Had the driver stopped and taken him to the hospital he would have lived, but because he never stopped it cost him his life.
She said they never found the guy that hit him. I talked to her for a while after that, but I don't remember much of the conversation. Everything was a blur. I felt like for the second time my world was ripped out from under me.
Every single thought, feeling, and emotion came flooding through my head. My whole world fell apart. All I could think about is how I broke my promise, by not being there when I said I would. His eyes, his smile, the unsaid I love you, that we both felt so strong burned in my mind, . His voice, his hand, his lips. What I would give to have kissed those lips.
See, through all the time that we spent together we never kissed, and never once did we sleep together or fool around. The most we did was hold hands and cuddle by the fire when we were camping.
You may think upon reading this that I was naïve to think true love had passed me by. But I know different. When it comes, you know. It is unlike any feeling you ever had and you would be willing to risk anything for the person-anything at all.
I cried myself to sleep many of night thereafter. The blame I put on myself, the wish I had told him that I loved him. But deep down I knew that I did not have to tell him. He knew. He knew the same way that I knew he loved me.
In due time, I came to terms with what happened. I had no reason to go back to Europe now. The tables were clear. I stayed here in the USA, and made my life. I went to school, met a boy, and fell in love. But it is a different kind of love. I have never felt the same way about anyone as I did about my little soldier. Every now and then I think of him and what our life may have been. But I know there is no living in the past, he is gone and I cannot get him back. I love the man I am currently seeing, and have been with for the last three years. I knew my little soldier 6 years ago, and the love I still have for him will never fade, and none will ever replace him.
People get mad at me when I tell them my story of love, but I just smile and tell them it is all part of life. Life will not always be fair. But you can't give up when it throws you a curveball no matter how big. Things all happen for a reason, and we will never really understand till maybe one day. But that is for us all to find out. My name is Zuzana, and this is my story of life and love.
Gone but not forgotten.
--- Written in 2005 by Zuzana Kucerova
I was born and raised in the Czech Republic, and moved to the USA at the age of nine, with my mother. Currently I reside in Florida. My life has been quite colorful to say the least, but I would not change a single thing that has happened over the years. The experiences in my life have thought me many lessons and molded me into the person I am today, and I love the person I have grown up to be. I am 23 years old and this story was written last week while reminiscing about the glory of finding your first love, and the pain of losing it.
BEING YOURSELF, BECOMING REAL
September 12, 2005
" Your goal is to find out Who You Are."
--- A Course in Miracles
I heard a story once about an eagle's egg that had got lost or abandoned and was found by chickens. When the eagle hatched, it was loved and cared for by the chickens, brought up to act and behave as if it was a chicken. It knew nothing else… Until one day, the eagle was with his brothers and sisters pecking at the ground, like a chicken, when something made him look up to the sky. High above he saw a majestic sight, a beautiful bird soaring gracefully. Something was stirred inside him, a remembrance, a recognition of 'home'…
He asked the chickens, "What is that beautiful bird up there?" The chickens looked up. "Oh that," they said, "that's an eagle, king of the birds. But forget about him, you are one of us, you are a chicken…." I don't know how the story ended and, to me, it is not a case of an eagle being superior to a chicken…just different. The same story has been told about a duck's egg and one day the duck arrives at a great lake just swims, "because he can" --- "it's natural", leaving his family on the shore.
As I understand it, it's all just about remembering Who/What we really are, regardless of what we've been told by others or how we have been brought up. A rose will grow into a rose even if it's in the middle of a field of tulips.
There is an ancient Indian word "Dharma", which has two meanings. The first is, "Your nature, your true, real, essential nature." The second is, "Your purpose in life". To me the two are inseparable. I believe the word literally translates as Truth.
"You are what your deep driving desire is; as your desire is so is your will; as your will is so is your deed; as your deed is so is your destiny."
--- Upanishads, India
Or, like they said in ancient Greece, "Character is fate".
Whatever we are at our most fundamental level, at our most base, whether that be something metaphysical, or something like DNA, I believe that to discover, or remember it is our 'raison d'etre'. And to live in accord, harmony with our deepest selves is the meaning of success.
"Above all, to thine own self be true."
--- William Shakespeare
It's been said that when we die and go back home to 'our maker', we will never be asked why we didn't cure the common cold, why we never made a billion pounds or anything else like that, but simply be asked, "Why didn't you just be yourself?"
--- Written in 2005 by Simon Heighwaya --- United Kingdom
BROKEN EGGS AND SHATTERED GLASS
. . . with my sincere thanks to those late night pranksters!
On a recent Saturday evening at around midnight, my wife and I were just about to turn out the light and go to sleep when we heard the sounds of a group of people talking in the street, outside our home. Then out of the blue came two loud thuds above our bedroom window, followed by the noise of laughter and people running away down our street.
We both jumped out of bed, I turned on the external lights and rushed outside unsure of what had caused the two thuds or what damage I could expect to see. The silence of the night was broken by the distant sound of people laughing and at that moment I was of a mind to chase after them, however, running bare-footed on the road in the dark is not a very wise thing to do.
I could hear dripping noises on the driveway and the flood light above our garage helped me to identify just what had happened. Our home had been the victim of an egg bombing!
Being faced with the prospect of cleaning up this sticky mess in the early hours of the morning was not a pleasing thought, on top of which I was less than impressed that we had been singled out for this annoying prank. I decided that it was too late to clean up the mess, as it would disturb our neighbours, so it could wait to the morning.
Early next morning with a bucket of warm water and scrubbing brush in hand, and with the extension ladder placed on the front wall, I was now ready to wash off what was now two dry yellowish, egg grit impregnated, 1 metre long patches above our front bedroom windows.
My task was made even more challenging by the two large canvas awnings which protect our bedroom windows from the heat and glare of the afternoon sun. My annoyance with the late night pranksters was again building to the level of the night before.
After retracting each of the awnings, something we rarely do except when there is are very high winds, I then climbed the ladder to clean up the first patch of egg stain and then move the ladder to clean the second patch. As I climbed the ladder for the second time, I noticed that the glass in a small window just under the roof line was very badly cracked. On closer inspection the crack ran around over half of the outer edge of the window pane. As the awning protected the window, it was clear to me that the damage had not been caused by the egg bombing. As I carefully placed my hand on the glass, I discovered that the pane of glass was very loose and had the window been closed with any force, it would have most likely shattered and the glass dropped to the drive way, some seven metres below.
Just a few metres away, we have a basketball ring and on most days of the week there are up to six young people who play in the immediate area, including both my sons. My thoughts immediately turned to what could have happened if the broken glass in the window had gone undetected for much longer and then suddenly shattered. The likelihood of my two sons and their friends being seriously injured was extremely high.
After quickly washing the remaining egg stain off the front wall and with the help of Tom, my youngest son, I got to work with some heavy duty masking tape and secured the cracked window as best I could. Within 24 hours the cracked window had been replaced and all was back to normal, except for the small bits of egg shell I kept finding on the front drive way and stuck to our garage doors.
Over the next few days, I realised that had our home not been bombarded by those eggs late on that Saturday night, I may not have discovered the broken window pane before it shattered and came down all over our drive way.
Even though it had been an annoyance at time, the broken eggs and the stains were cleaned up very quickly, however, the pain that could have been caused by the shattering of glass would never gone away and would have haunted my wife and myself, forever and a day.
The cold shudder that ran down my spine when I first discovered the cracked window and the thought about the consequences of someone being seriously injured or even killed, made me realise just how very lucky we had been.
Frequently in life, the small things that happen to us may have a negative impact and cause some form of pain, sadness, discomfort or personal aggravation. It is often said that we should not 'sweat the small stuff' and always look for the positive outcome or the silver lining in those dark clouds of the current circumstance, even though at the time that is not always an easy thing to do.
My personal experience with the egg bombing on that Saturday evening reminded me that in most cases there is always a flip side to everything that happens to us and that often the flip side can provide a positive outcome or an even greater benefit, if not now, then at some time in the future.
From now on whenever I see or break an egg, I will think of the egg bombing incident and say a thank you to those late night pranksters. Equally, I will always be reminded of Jean-Paul Sartre's quote:
'What is important is not what happens to us, but how we respond to what happens to us'
--- Written by Keith Ready - July 2005
Keith Ready is an Australian based business adviser and trainer whose specialty is working with his clients to improve top and bottom line business performance in a measurable way, through people.
You can visit his website at www.agiftofinspiration.com.au
LIFE IS AN ADVENTURE, EXPERIENCE IT!
September 12, 2005
The definition of this Adventure called Life cannot be expressed with a few words alone since this encapsulates the most Fortunate and Privileged Journey called Life, that each one of us has been bestowed with. It would be Important to note that having consistent access to all of the finest intellectual faculties readily available at our disposition / the consistent access to the splendidly amazing realms of Perception, at every instance is Wonderful and Significant.
Each one of us has been bestowed with an Accolade of Bountiful Treasures - with Knowledge - with Awareness to utilize our endeavors Constructively and Meaningfully by Integrating and Implementing Visionary Objectives towards conceptualization - that should be intended for the Mutual Benefit of all the Inhabitants of This Wonderful Universe. To be imbued with a Passion for Excellence that holds in it's first and foremost Perspective, Mutual Benefit for The Inhabitants of This Wonderful Universe.
We come into this Lifetime ONCE. Let us do our Best for All the PEOPLE around us. To endeavor to work towards Establishment of A Better/Greater Understanding amongst PEOPLE, to endeavor to build Harmony, Peace, Love and Respect for One Another. Let us learn to Appreciate the Abundant Treasures that we have been bestowed with and continually express Thanks and Learn to Value each Priceless Moment.
Life is indeed an Adventure; an Adventure that requires many significant Pre-requisites to be Adhered to Consciously with Practicality, Logic and *Awareness, apart from a host of various other significant factors that have obviously not been outlined herewith. *Awareness (The Awareness - The Understanding of each Aspect of Life is what makes a Significant Difference)
A few of these suggestive notions to traverse this Adventure of Life are:
Institute Due Diligence whilst attending to each endeavor irrespective of its magnitude or stature.
Deploy Prudent Acumen and handle each Aspect of Life / each Venture with a creative and responsible approach.
Be Practical - Pursue each Aspect of Life / each Venture with meaningful reason and Analyze each Detail ** ** Detail (It is the d e t a i l / d e t a i l s that matter and apparently constitute many a time all the difference that Matters)
Acknowledge and continually learn to *Appreciate. (This is a continual process indeed since once we learn to Appreciate what we have, this clarifies the very essence of Life to a significant extent)
Appreciation - Expressing Appreciation towards Life continually for all the wonderful treasures that each one of us has been bestowed with.
The above were a very brief prelude / very brief expressions** (Each individual may/might have their own perspective that might differ from the above, hence this is not intended to influence the perspective or convey any kind of an endorsement or other such type of meaning that might be mis-interpreted or construed with ambivalence - since as indicated herein, that these are **very brief expressions and sharing of thoughts only)
Whilst Practically Analyzing and Venturing Ahead in Life, it could be thought of the following time and again that:- Each Moment Is Priceless, Each Moment is Beyond Compare, Each Moment is a Great Gift (The Greatest Treasure Indeed).
Life is an Adventure, Experience it!
--- Written in 2005 by Vashi Ramchand Chandiramani
INSIGHTS FROM THE HEART
August 29, 2005
"I finally reached the point as to where I am confident and content with who I am as a person, and I basically said what I look like doesn't matter because the physical part of one's self doesn't matter...it's what's in your heart that takes you places not your image. It is nice to look good but what's in here is what will be forever carried on, your body dies and does not carry on."
--- Author Unknown
I live for this quote and I hope people understand that you are who you are. Never try to be like everyone else because you will be considered secondary to them. What's in your heart will take you to new places.
Get up and turn off your TV; what you see on it is all fake. It brainwashes you into thinking that you're not good enough, trust me I've been there.
Everyone is beautiful in his or her own way. It's nice to want to look good and you can. You want people to see who you really are and that's true beauty. Don't spend one second doubting yourself, and never let anyone judge you for what you look like. True beauty always shines through because your spirit always carries on, your body doesn't. A beautiful heart takes you far, so always be true to who you are.
--- Written in 2005 by Lauren D., Age 17 --- Illinois
MEMORIES IN LIFE
My Brother
August 22, 2005
His name was Lawrence William Jackson. He was four years older than me in years but in knowledge of life he was much older. He was born with a disability. At the time they called it Muscular Dystrophy. Being younger, I don't think I ever really knew what it was. I just knew I had a brother who was different.
He could never walk and his arms and legs couldn't extend all the way out. He could not sit up straight. He spent his life bent over and crawled around on the floor with his legs tucked under him. He had to be helped in going to the bathroom, getting into a chair or getting in bed. Somebody had to be with him all the time in case he needed something.
When I was in elementary school, I had to come right home if mother wasn't going to be home to make sure somebody was there when Larry got off the bus. At the time, they tried all kinds of therapy to help him but the only thing I can remember is him crying in pain as they tried to stretch his legs and arms out. As he got older, his condition got worst and he had to be home schooled.
Growing up with him I did not see his disability as other people did, he was just my brother. We played together, had our fights and jealousies - just like all brothers do. I never really thought about having to help him because I grew up with him. I'm not saying there were times when I didn't want to do it but I knew it had to be done. I can't say I always treated him kindly but like I said, we were brothers and we acted like it.
My parents had two boys and he was the one that had the special talents with his hands and his mind. At a young age he could do things that seemed way beyond his years. He could draw, paint and figure anything out, if he thought about it awhile. When he was 16, my father was building a house and Larry sat done and drew a whole set of house plans. My mother still has pictures that he painted hanging in her house. When he was in high school he took tests that showed he was at a 2nd year college level. He would tell me things about space travel in the 50's and I would think he was just making them up but later on they turned out to be true.
As he grew older, I'm sure life was harder because he saw other teenagers doing things and having girl friends. To my regret, I probably didn't even see the torment he was probably going through. I was just becoming a teenager and I was so use to him that I worried about my own life. I was playing football and running track. Because of his condition, a lot of what Larry dreamed of doing, he would never be able to do. He got weaker and weaker. When he got sick, his body wasn't strong enough to fight it.
When he was 17 years old, my brother passed away of what was called pneumonia. I was only 13 at the time. I can remember the night we took him to the hospital. He was unconscious but I thought he would be fine. When we got him to the hospital, I couldn't even comprehend what the doctor was talking about when he came out and said there was nothing they could do for him. When I did realize he was gone, I started to cry and I don't think my parents even realized the impact it had on me.
The next week I had the last track meet of the year and the coach said, "Win this one for your brother". I loved track but I just looked at the coach and said, "I wouldn't run at all because my brother was more important than any high school track meet." I know the coach didn't mean anything bad, telling me to win it for my brother, but I just couldn't see how he could relate losing my brother to winning a race.
I didn't know it at the time but I had lost the person that had the most affect on my life. He taught me more about how to accept life and how to treat people than anyone I had met or will ever meet in my life. My father was a stern man and a hard worker and taught me how to be a man. But my brother taught me the important things in life. Larry's life was harder than I can even imagine but he never complained. He took life as it came and always tried to have a good attitude when he had every reason not to. He never gave up trying to be the best person he could be, against all odds, and accepted life as it was for him knowing that it was not going to get much better.
After Larry died, I went on to become the Captain of my high school football and track teams, All the time I was participating, I always felt his presence - like he was there helping me and wanting me to succeed.
During my life I have been a police officer, a firefighter /paramedic and have always tried to help people. I do not judge people for their faults. I try to be good man and kind to everyone I meet. I try to understand that all of us are trying to find the same thing in life; that's happiness.
In 2001 I was assaulted and left for dead. I had a brain injury and was in a coma for 4 weeks. When I finally woke up, I had some disabilities from the head injury and people could not figure out why I wasn't more depressed or bitter about my situation.
Growing up with a brother who had so many disadvantages, but took life as it came without complaint, my problems seemed to be small in comparison to 17 years of living with a disability that was never going to improve and accepting it.
Every day of my life, I thank my brother for showing me the kind of person I should be.
If people would just appreciate all the gifts they have in life and not try to harm or cheat other people for greedy reasons, thinking that this will bring them happiness. If we would try to help are people without looking for something in return, this would be a much better world.
We must find happiness in our journey through life and not always be searching for it. Always strive to achieve and be the best that you can be but be happy with the things you have while you're doing it.
I moved to Florida after graduation and I hadn't gone to my brother's grave in 35 years. When I went back to Michigan last year, I decided I would go to his grave. I didn't realize how emotional I would become when I saw his grave marker. I began to cry knowing that he had always been a big part of my life.
Thanks Larry, for making me a better person and accepting life as it is.
--- Copyright © 2005 Jon Jackson (Florida)
A JOURNEY TO LIFE
August 15, 2005
It wasn't Forever
When I was in the heart of my Mother
Unconsciously waiting
I was conceived to take life's Journey
The Joy was unimaginable to Papa and Mama
Of my Existence
The warm Love of my parents
Which brought comfort to my tender Soul
Made me open my Eyes
To the beauty and vastness of Creation
And also the uncertainty I would have to face
Then Moments came, when confusion reigned
Trying to understand my Purpose
In this world of Illusion
I fell astray from the mirage of my being
Which lead me to Emptiness
But the relentless haunting of my conscience
Redeemed me from Darkness
And showed me the path to Light
Time passed unnoticed
And I have my own lives to nurture…my family
Now I understand
Why there had to be parents
Who unselfishly struggled every single day for me
Like Pilgrims, in this sojourn,
My parents, who are ahead of me
Leave their tracks for me to Follow
Keeping the Footprints from fading
That will lead my children and my Children's children
To the destination … to the Abode of life
Where we belong.
--- Copyright © 2005 Julius P. Lagcao (Philippines)
IN YOUR HEART
August 8, 2005
When you're old,
When you're sad,
When you're weary,
When you're ill and hurting,
When you're lonely,
When you have lots of problems,
When you're full of anxiety,
When you're in despair,
Remember…
It's not the money, which we all thought answers everything and brings us joy, BUT simple jovial memories and Kodak moments. Other than faith, these two things that can lift your spirit up and bring a smile to your face. Where are these? They are in your heart.
--- Copyright © 2005 James Padilla (Philippines)
When I am in those moments, I just recall little happy moments and unknowingly in spite of the adversities, I just notice that there's a smile on my face.
My insight:
So often we forget that WE can only control ourselves and how we react to our situations. Be joyful and grateful for all you have. Focus on what you want, the life you want to live and become the caring and kind person you know you are. Everyone, including me, has moments of doubt, pain and loneliness. That's part of the human experience - lessons we need to learn - so we can become more compassionate people. Everyone has triumph and tragedy in their life - it's hard sometimes to be positive when all around you seems so wrong.
But you can do it! Be committed to becoming the best person you can be. Always invest in yourself first. Learn, grow, reach! Remember you can do anything and be anyone you want to be. Learn to embrace change and use it to propel you to greatness.
As my friend Jim from Texas says,
"A great week is yours for the taking! Take and give more than you take!"
Love,
Marlene
THE POETRY OF DESIREÉ BOTHA
August 1, 2005
GARDEN OF COLOURS
The colours of my mind,
Oh so dear, oh so kind.
There is a place - I need to find,
The address to the colours of my mind…
At night I dream of this place,
And then I awaken to life's race -
I work and I run with all - but grace.
In my heart I feel this place…
My soul becomes light,
As I abandon society's fight.
I capture the colours - with all my might,
And I find my garden within, I Am - Light…
--- Copyright © 2005 Desireé Botha
GENTLE MIND
Found on the side of an old dusty track
Took you home and gave you food and water
Groomed you and named you My Boy Zack
Built you a warm home with stones and mortar
Your expressive eyes make me feel so calm
Everywhere I go you always follow
Making really sure I come to no harm
At night around the fire we mellow
You give me love and companionship
If I laugh or if I cry you cuddle
You and I my sweetest relationship
But what you really want is a riddle
If I could read your gentle mind I would
Give you all you dream of and not just food
--- Copyright © 2005 Desireé Botha
MAKE PLANS
(Prepare) for the pain and persevere (Push) through it,
While Perceiving Victory
August 1, 2005
Often times we are faced with situations or circumstances that appear to be beyond our control; however, the truth of the matter is we have the answer but the fear of pain makes us hold on to it. Therefore, make plans and prepare to deal with the pain and move forward. You will discover the agony of knowing a decision should be made and not making it - is the most painful part of it all.
If you are depressed, make plans to wake up to your favorite song, talk to encouraging people, hang out with positive friends, and most importantly seek after joy.
If you want to end a relationship, make plans with your family & friends to be available when you have your moments.
If you want to spend less, make a vow with those around you to keep you on track. Have your accountability partners asks questions each time you are ready to make a purchase.
If you plan for the pain, you can get through it. It's only when situations catch you off guard, you tend to stumble.
--- Copyright © 2005 C. Renee Phillips
LOVE
August 1, 2005
LOVE. A word that is very dear to all of us. A word we all care about. A word that make us cry, makes us smile. But really, we still don't have the exact definition of LOVE.
A few years ago, LOVE had a different meaning for me. It was an amazing feeling; everything seemed to be very filmy, like we see in the movies. LOVE a girl, a little bit of tragedy in the middle and finally success and a happy ending. But, my friends, real life is not a movie or a boogie show.
The first thing, LOVE is just not loving one or two people. LOVE is the way we all LOVE each other like a family; we should care for each other. Like our family, we also have many brothers and sisters, elders and friends universally. We should love all and love should be evenly balanced to everyone.
There are some factors that dishonor LOVE. The men or women who are imprisoned by their own self pride, arrogance and egoistic nature don't have respect for LOVE because they never care.
For example: some people, when they succeed in their life, forget LOVE and its exact definition. In other cases people have rude and boorish feelings for people of different origins, different states, cultures and languages. This also disrespects LOVE.
There are other kinds of people who have a big attraction to the things that look good and sound good. They believe in the show world. They give importance to flashy living or lifestyles. Sometimes this way of thinking also disesteems LOVE.
But friends, one of my best friends, a guy, told me that he LOVES only his job. That's right. A job is a responsibility and our responsibility is not only to earn money, working in a corporate world, but also being a good human being.
We should teach LOVE to those people who dishonor it. We should LOVE them without limits and I am sure this will guide them to LOVE you, as the world LOVES them.
Now, I have already gone through different stages of LOVE. For many, LOVE starts with friendship and after a few days of going very deep into the ocean of LOVE, it continues - more than a friend; but LOVE has never been stopped. In a few rare cases, LOVE starts with LOVE (like life) and ends with friendship, nothing sad! Similarly, LOVE has never stopped, only conciliation is made with the cruelty of life. Still, life has its own way for the verdict and that should always be in favor of the good and dedicated people and I think I am not good at all.
I suffered for LOVE because I was bit immature. But I conclude that I will never stop loving. I LOVE you people and I LOVE everyone.
Sir Einstein said, "LOVE neither be created nor destroyed only transferred from one form to another like energy".
So, I LOVE you and I LOVE you all a lot.
--- Copyright © 2004 Jayakrushna Pattnaik
THE MEANING OF LIFE
August 1, 2005
Some years ago, in India, there was a famous Guru giving a talk to thousands of people. In the crowd were holy men, presidents, film stars, musicians and many, many others. Apparently when this man talked, his voice was kind of 'hypnotic' and people became entranced by his words.
When he had finished speaking, the Guru asked if there were any further questions. There was a silence as people absorbed what they had just heard…until a man stood up. He was a business type, a western, skeptical man and half-laughing he said to the Guru, "Alright then, if you know everything, what's the meaning of life?"
The man was trying to embarrass the Guru, to kind of belittle him. But, the Guru answered, "I'll answer your question, but first let me tell you something about yourself."
Now the man was the one that everyone was looking at and became uncomfortable.
"You have never been in love, have you?? Real, deep, true Love??"
"No", replied the man, now slightly embarrassed himself, "No, I haven't."
"Because..." said the Guru, "...a person who asks the question that you asked me, about the 'meaning of life', is really only telling you something about themselves. They have missed out on, or not experienced…love. Basically, a person who knew real Love, from their own direct, personal experience, would never even be able to ask the question, 'What is the meaning of life' because they would already know."
--- Copyright © 2005 Simon Heighwaya
LOVE THYSELF
August 1, 2005
How many times do we think about our own real self? Not the way world wants us to think, but how we ourselves want to think. We think, behave, express, talk ...talk, speak and live like someone who is totally alien to us. We can't relate to that person, but still just want to be like that person because that particular person happens to be some celebrity.
What we become is something totally different, someone we don't know at all --- like an unknown stranger. If we pause for a while and look deep inside ourselves, we will be shaken to core because of what we see. The image is horrible and disgusting, which anyone can abhor but no one can adore. The human in our self is neglected, dejected, deformed and helpless. Instead of sympathy or empathy, we just turn our face away.
Our inner picture is always reflected outward. Just think, if we can't even look at our own inner self, how can we love something that's so horrible? Is it fair, on our part, to let this happen to the human inside us? Despite this, we know it's not good on our part. We do let it happen to ourselves knowingly or unknowingly. Somewhere along the line, the real being in us is taken for granted. Day in and day out, we don't listen to its humble voice - ignoring it always, letting others rule our heart and influence our decisions. In life, this is so wrong. The only thing we did then was love our own self rather than wishing to be someone that the other person loves.
The following simple guidelines can help us to love ourselves again:
Do not try to live another's life.
Enhance your qualities
Know your flaws and correct them
Lead a disciplined lifestyle
Give space to others so that you get your own
Voice your own views, if not then keep quiet
Sit with your own self for at least 10 minutes in a day
Replace negative with positive
Believe in yourself and the heavens above
Do not take anyone or yourself for granted
Last, but not the least, never underestimate the power of prayer
--- Copyright © 2005 Vikki Kumar
BIPOLAR DISORDER
August 1, 2005
Tears were building up as I was reminded of the events that took place the previous year. Amy and I had been friends for several years when all of a sudden, everything took a turn for the worse - she was diagnosed with a mental illness known as bipolar disorder.
Date: 24/09/2004
Dear Diary,
She's so far away from everybody now. The fight that separated us forced her to find company with her new "groupies". I'm not sure where the girl I once knew went, but it feels like she was stolen away from us and this can only be explained using two words; bipolar disorder. But is this the truth? Can someone be that moody all the time? How am I meant to cope with it?
A disagreement would turn into a drama and that drama would lead to her holding her arm at school the next day…
Would it just be better to go out separate ways? Lead our own lives? It just has to be done.
Date:19/12/2004
Dear Diary,
It's amazing how hard those two little words are to say; I'm sorry, but there was no shortage of them tonight when Amy started talking to me. I never thought she would miss me, but she did, and I missed her too. Things aren't back to normal yet. We have a lot to talk about and I'm scared of what might happen, but I am willing to try to get to know her again. It never hurt to try, did it?
Well we might be catching up soon and I'm actually looking forward to it.
I started to feel sick as I finished reading this. I was unaware at the time, but what happened between us affected Amy much more than I realised. To her, self harm had become like taking all your anger out on a punching bag. This was her method of relieving all her emotions. Her arm now possessed many scars and her condition had worsened. Worse yet, I wasn't there when she needed me the most.
In just a short amount of time, Amy had changed everything about herself. Spikes and sweatbands were now her favourite accessory. Her clothes never varied from black and her music taste revolved around metal. But she was still the same on the inside - loving and caring.
It's been a few months since this whole incident took place, and after talking for a while, Amy and I managed to sort out the majority of our problems. We decided to focus on the future instead of dwelling on the past. Not all people are as accepting this though. Many people are unable to see past the new exterior and use such terms as 'freak' or 'goth' in a dismal attempt to describe her.
There have been some rocky times, but the good ones have made up for everything. I've finally come to the realisation that I want to help Amy through her problems. I can never begin to understand what she goes through, but if I don't try, I never will. Bipolar disorder has not only affected Amy, but those around her too.
--- Copyright © 2005 Nicole Spitalieri
IT COSTS NOTHING TO BE NICE
August 1, 2005
This is a true story. In 1998, I was working at Johns Hopkins as an Administrative Manager. I left my office to go to the ladies room and found one of our medical residents sobbing. I sat and talked with her for a while and tried to give her encouragement.
The next morning, she arrived at my office with a little box of Godiva chocolates and a very heartwarming note, thanking me and telling me how much my pep talk had helped her and that she knew she'd be fine now.
I sat at my computer and wrote the following, and after printing in a large font, taped it to my wall - as a reminder:
"It costs nothing to be nice ..... but the dividends are priceless."
--- Copyright © 1998 Sherrie Holland
THE SECRET OF HOW TO
TURN A SETBACK INTO TRIUMPH
IN MARKETING OR IN LIFE
July 25, 2005
Pauline and I were married young, in our teens, and two years later had our only child, Laura.
My life changed forever when I met the doctor in the hospital waiting room, when he came out to tell me the good news: "You're the father of a beautiful baby girl."
Strangely, there was no joy in his face, so I asked, "How are mom and baby doing?"
He replied hesitantly, "Well, Pauline is fine."
Then he looked down with a pained expression, and I instantly knew my world was changing.
As we later learned, after lots of doctor visits and diagnoses, our Laura was born with mental retardation and other medical problems.
Yet the story of our little family is not a tragedy, not by a long shot, due to the always mixed nature of life and the principle mentioned above. As it would take Pauline and me painful years to appreciate, it's not what happens to you that determines your happiness and success in life, but how you respond.
After all, you can't always control what happens to you. But you can always control how you respond, especially if you remember: Every adversity carries within it the seed of an equal or greater benefit.
You might ask, "What possible benefit could arise from your daughter being born with mental retardation? Or from a war, for that matter? Or a plague? Or an earthquake?"
Let me speak only from my own experience.
Our daughter, despite her disabilities, quickly became and remains the light of our lives.
What she lacks in brains she makes up in heart.
She has taught us more about how to love and care for others than any religious sermon, Indian guru, new age course or book ever could.
She has brought into our lives a caring and dedicated network of teachers and friends we would have never met otherwise.
She has opened our hearts and turned us into benefactors for children's causes.
She has taught us how to be brave. Can you imagine the bravery it takes to look different, attract attention just by walking down the street or through a mall, speak unintelligibly to most people's ears, encounter so much frustration in attempting simple tasks like tying a shoe or buttoning a blouse, never fit in with the social activities of your peers while growing up, not belong in their classes at school, not understand the jokes everyone laughs at and, at times, be laughed at yourself by ignorant people or other children who see only what's different about you and not what's human and tender?
Can you imagine the bravery it takes to experience all that ... yet still go through life with a smile on your face, acceptance in your heart and a bubbly spirit of joy for those who share your life?
That's just the beginning of what Laura has taught us.
--- Copyright © 2004 Gary Bencivenga
http://www.bencivengabullets.com
TO THE PEOPLE OF LONDON
A POEM OF SUPPORT
July 18, 2005
Your bombs shed our blood and tore our flesh,
And until we bring you to justice, we will not rest.
For you will never break our spirit or weaken our resolve,
For we will hunt you down till we find and arrest all involved.
So remember, all you enemies of society,
That you're doomed to defeat and failure,
For the die of the British spirit has been mold and cast,
In the minds, hearts and soul of our great people.
For we are the heirs of Nelson, Montgomery,
Mountbatten and Churchill,
To name just a few.
Great and brave national patriots,
Statesmen and protectors of liberty and freedom
Who's memories of will instill and inspire, aid and comfort us
In our battle to attain eventual victory in our fight against terrorism.
Adolph Hitler and his Third Reich could not bring us to our knees
Nor defeat us in World War II
And neither will you and the rest of your sympathizers
And murderous crew.
For we will emerge victorious!!!!
--- Copyright © 2005 Joseph P. Martino
THE VALUE OF QUOTES
July 11, 2005
Let us value and appreciate the quotes that are sent to you in whatever manner it may be. A lot of people disregarded them and consider them as a mere quote, just like that. If only we realize that a mere quote can be so much more. Here are a few observations, from my point of view:
Quotes are created by authors because something touched him/her and would love the same effect be felt by you.
Quotes can summarize a lesson learned. We don't live a lifetime to learn all the lessons, let others lessons be ours as well.
Words have power. A powerful quote/lines can make a difference, change a life, lift your spirit and perk you up with positivity.
A quote is also a form of reminder that the sender values you and loves you and is concerned about you.
It's not a just a quote per se. If you'll read between the lines and try to decipher it, word for word, you'll realize the brilliance the message is trying to convey.
A quote can define an experience felt by others, whether a sad or jovial experience, moments of grief, moments of remembering your spirit.
These are just a few reasons and am sure there are a lot more. So, the next time you receive a quote, find time to read, reflect, and embrace its wisdom. For sooner or later, that quote will be of use somehow, someway, and it can build a better person in YOU.
--- Copyright © 2005 James Padilla
Let us exchange thoughts and wisdom.... keeping it to yourself won't do any good; for it's in sharing ourselves with others that makes our life meaningful.
OUR MOM AND DAD
July 11, 2005
Who made for us the possibility
That we, a part of all humanity,
Could walk this earth? Who gave us birth?
OUR MOM AND DAD!
Who bathed and clothed and fed us, quenched our thirst?
Who cared for us in sickness and who nursed
Us back to health? Who gave us wealth?
OUR MOM AND DAD!
Who was it helped us through those growing years?
Who stilled our fears and brushed away our tears
And cheered us on? Who said, "Well done"?
OUR MOM AND DAD!
Who saw us marry, have our families?
Who took their grandchildren upon their knees
Their love to show? Who helped them grow?
OUR MOM AND DAD!
And whom do we re-echo in life's song?
Whose symphony of love is carried on?
Whose glad refrain our souls sustain?
OUR MOM AND DAD!
--- Copyright © 1978 Doreen (Adams) Ellis - All rights reserved
MY DAD
July 11, 2005
Young girl was on board an old sailing ship on a wild windy day. The crew was rushing around to ensure all safety procedures were taken, cause the clouds and gusts were increasing rapidly. Water was now pounding the deck and ripping away at the ship, and they had to move fast.
One sailor was almost taken away by the water, as his mates scurried to do all they could to help. One noticed the girl playfully undisturbed and running across the deck. Well, they grabbed her to put her down in the gally - they could not understand how she just stood there unperturbed. She was not afraid whatsoever.
They asked her, "How can you be so calm at a time like this?"
She quietly answered, "Oh, I'm not afraid of anything going on here, my dad is the Captain".
--- In Freedom and Grace --- Annie Walton --- Ontario, Canada
THE WINNING TRUTH
July 11, 2005
Believe That There Is Always A Way
Don't Tell Me What We Don't Have…Tell Me What We Have
Never Make Excuses - Anyone And Everyone Does That - If You Need To Make An Excuse - Look In The Mirror
Champions Train Early In The Morning And Late At Night When Know One Is Watching
Quitting Is The Easiest Thing To Do - It Requires No Effort But Simply Walking Away (I Will Never Quit)
Winning Is The Most Important Thing (Anything Else Is An Excuse From A Loser)
I Will Have No Mercy For My Opponent
I Will Always Fight Until The End
I Do Believe
I WILL WIN !
--- Copyright © 2005 Bill E. Williams
THANK GOD FOR WOMEN
July 11, 2005
One of God's greatest creations is that of a woman.
She is an awesome example of radiance, magnificence
And stunning beauty.
She is your mother, grandmother, wife, sister, aunt or friend-
Always manifesting elegance and confidence that only she can convey.
The world would be an empty place of existence
Without the touch of a woman…
Who would mend your first broken heart?
Who would chase your fears away?
The world is a much better place
Because of a woman's true inner being…
One of courage, determination and that of pure grace.
Be thankful for all of the positive women in your life,
For somewhere along the way …
They prayed for you-
Stayed when others left you-
Comforted you-
Held on when no one else believed in you-
Took pride in you-
Never lied to you-
Respected and protected you-
Nurtured and never forsake you-
Who could not love, honor and respect
A person who would give their all to you?
Let us honor all women not just on this day, but every day-
For some woman, somewhere has loved, honored and respected you …
Why not thank Him for one of his greatest creations?
For if it were not in His divine plan and some woman's caring heart-
There would be no you or I,
So, why not thank God for women?
--- Copyright © 2001 Shauneille M. DeLaney
I SEE POTENTIAL
July 11, 2005
This is what I see as I begin my career,
Crippled culture in a banal fear,
Musky shadows coagulating under cowards,
Annihilating hope, grace, respect, flowers
A moment wished to be skipped in time,
Please throw courage at the fire, not crime,
Knowledge is power, only if we use it,
The tools are in your head, not your grip.
If revenge is your joy, I pray thee bereft,
You have permission to be humble,
Why stray from true dignity and peace?
Take a deep breath, let yourself release.
So many view life through a burdened eye,
Exchange lenses, slowly evolve your ty,
Life is a lovely journey of choice,
Pick love or hate, it's your voice.
--- Copyright © 2005 Robert Pepper
WHAT YOU THINK ABOUT YOURSELF
IS MORE IMPORTANT
THAN WHAT SOMEBODY THINKS ABOUT YOU
July 11, 2005
I do not remember if I have told you this story before but it does not cost me anything to relate the story again. When I was a student in class one during my college days, I was walking down to the dormitory with two of my friends when I saw the Senior Prefect who, then, was in class six.
I admired him so much and I coveted is integrity and reputation as a leader. He commanded so much respect and I remember I once sought a chance just to talk to him. I told my friends I was going to be the Senior Prefect of my set but all they did was jeer at me.
Six years later, I became the Senior Prefect. I also commanded respect and people were talking about me in places I've never been to. It's because I had that picture in mind. The college is Mayflower School, Ikenne, Nigeria.
Create a picture of where you want to be. What matters is not what others think, so long as you believe it. You will be there.
--- Copyright © 2005 Fola Daniel
ACCEPT ME
July 11, 2005
This is dedicated to all the teens like me who have had a hard time but are working through it and who like being who they are!
I am I...
Do not change me, condemn me, nor put me down.
Accept me for what I am,
No, you need not agree with me,
But accept me, for I am total in being.
I have my faults
I have my guilts
But that is who I am.
Perfect I will never be!!!
Allow me to be uninhibited,
DO NOT PRESURE ME
Into feeling what I do not feel.
Accept me when I am flying high,
As I have accepted you
When you were flying high.
Do not put me down,
Nor make me feel unhappy about me.
I AM I...
And I like being what I am...
ME!
--- Author Unknown
--- Submitted by Kayla O., Age 14 --- Pennsylvania
My observation:
I remember what it was like during my teen age years, the struggle for identity and the constant wish to be accepted for who I was. Being the "Black Sheep" of the family, I was constantly chided to conform. As adults, we sometimes forget what it is like to be a teen, to experience all these new emotions and situations without the benefit of lifetime experiences behind us. These kids need us to embrace their uniqueness and encourage them just like we want people in our lives to embrace and encourage us for who we are.
Over the last 8 years, I have had the privilege and pleasure of communicating with many teens through this site. Their ability to speak their hearts inspires and humbles me. The teens who visit and contribute here are from a global family. Each of them is special with unique gifts and talents. Both girls and boys come here to help lift people up with their words of hope and encouragement. Be curious. Stop by and read the Teen Quotes Pages for yourself. These young adults are sharing wisdom and hope that may be of benefit to you.
So the next time you feel like complaining about teens, stop and take a look back at yourself. Remember what you went through and cut them some slack. Open your eyes and mind to the possibilities they bring to this world. Catch them doing something right - because most of them do a lot right. Slow down, listen and validate their feelings and concerns. Wouldn't that be what you would have wanted way back when?
--- Marlene
ONLY A BELIEVER CAN BECOME A SURVIVOR
June 27, 2005
What is the most difficult thing in this world? There are many, but when I concentrate, I just beam to the same answer always.
The most difficult thing is to have victory over yourself--- To win over your own emotions. This sounds a little dramatic, but it's not a mere dialogue. It is the fact of our daily lives. I humbly agree here that this goes under the following category:
"EASY TO SAY, HARD TO FOLLOW, DIFFICULT TO IMPLEMENT"
But everybody has to do it, knowingly or unknowingly; otherwise you hurt yourself beyond your own imagination.
When the tide of panic shakes your body, propagates through your nerves, you have only that invisible faith of yours to fight against that terrible wave.
If you compare both the things ---panic wave and faith---both of them are generated through a state of mind and both are invisible emotions. Panic is momentary and faith is permanent. Which one should we choose? The one with a temporary nature or the one with long lasting nature?
Panic is something that we can sense; rather it fills up all your senses. It can make you emotionally paralytic. It is generated in your mind and takes control of the entire body within a fraction of second. What we see, what we hear, what we think cannot be registered by our body because of its presence.
If I am into my senses I can find my way out. But these visible and daily used capabilities of mine, are under the shadow of that rare feeling. What do I do for myself to keep my senses alive in that panicky moment? Is this the behavior that we call "human"??
Nope, certainly not. It's not the case that only some people go through this emotion. Everybody goes through it, everybody, at some point of time in his or her life. Many of the people go through this at the crucial stages of their lives. Great people survive through it with only their invisible faith and great determination. This itself becomes their shield against this invisible negative feeling to which we give birth to, nurture and become a slave to.
Is it worth it? Do we have to become slave of some negative thought?
We have to remember that we are the creator of it and we have every right and potential to destroy it. I believe that every poison has an antidote. If poison is within you, believe me an antidote is also present in you. You just have to make use of it.
Now I have the answer how to fight with panicky moments, but merely saying and writing it down will not help. We have to think, we should reflect, we should implement ---then it would be more like an answer to a problem that we face when we become panicked.
--- Copyright © 2004 Priyanka D. Teredesai
My observation:
Priyanka is right. Panic hits everyone - we have to have a plan to deal with it. Panic and anxiety are seldom talked about. We feel isolated and ashamed to discuss it, though everyone, at some point or points in their lives, will experience it. I know I have and you must be aware of your thinking at this moment. Don't let it get the best of you. We must learn to control our thoughts so we can control our emotions. Panic can become like a freight train, running wild on the tracks at full speed, and we must make a conscious decision to pull back hard on the brake or risk the train jumping off the tracks.
We can't afford to lose ourselves to these negative thoughts. We must be willing to pull up all of our courage and strength from inside and change that thought instantly.
We need, in my opinion, to learn about ourselves everyday. Look for what you do right. Look for the goodness that is within you. Believe you can overcome anything because our thoughts shape our reality. If we can learn to control our thoughts, we can learn to control our emotions - how we feel about something. Don't give power to your negative thoughts - don't dwell on them. Let them float through like the other thousands of thoughts we have everyday that we don't emotionally respond to.
Get help, if you need it. Don't be paralyzed by panic - do something good for yourself.
--- Marlene
TIME IS NOW
June 20, 2005
The greatest Curiosity is the unknown,
Sitting right in front of us to be shown,
Whispering, taunting, teasing, flirting,
For some, a useless case, me, the world.
We, us, them, together again?
Time is against us, but let us not worry,
Rather make the time now, to become one,
Stop telling stories about our loaded gun.
Peace is the ultimate goal in this life,
Yet we maintain our right hand by our knife,
The need of vengeance hinders the spirit,
Stepping behind, another cancerous pregnant.
Africa is in the twelfth century, maybe,
Yet you and I complain about our gravy,
Maybe you and I should trade thy shoes,
Or, trade eyes --- then we'd truly have a clue.
--- Copyright © 2005 Robert Michael Pepper
Just a note:
After reading Robert's poem, I understand what he is asking. Don't wait to care about peace - the time is now. Don't wait to be less angry - the time is now. Don't decide to be positive later - the time is now.
What are we doing to advance peace, harmony and love? Why are we complaining when we have so much, right in the palms of our hands? When is the best time to change your life and be the person you want to be?
Today I ask that you consider being grateful and hopeful. Grateful for all that has come into your life - the good times and the not so good times and hopeful about today and tomorrow. Each experience we have teaches us something about ourselves and how we view the world. Be pro-active today! Pray for peace and harmony, love and understanding. We are all brothers and sisters on this planet - when will we realize this and act accordingly? Practice kindness and gratitude this week. Be an instrument of peace.
--- Marlene
TEAMS WIN WITH CHARACTER
NOT CHARACTERS
June 15, 2005
"It amazes me that so many coaches think this great game of football is about x's and o's."
--- Coach Bill E. Williams
CHARACTER - the mental and ethical traits marking a group or an individual
TRAIT - a specific quality of a person
QUALITY - the degree of excellence
ETHICS - a set of moral principles or values
VALUES - something that is important to an individual
MORALS - principles of right and wrong
PRINCIPLES - a code of conduct
Teams win with character not characters. Character is the mental or ethical traits that mark an individual or a group. A trait is a Quality of a group or an individual and ethics are moral sets of principles or values. A principle is an individual's code of conduct. A value is something that is important to an individual.
To have character, as individuals and as a team, one must first have a code of conduct (principles). This code of conduct is the standard of behavior that individuals and teams hold themselves and teammates accountable for (morals). This code of conduct is something that becomes important to the individual and the team (values). The task of instilling a set of moral principles and values (ethics) lies in the hands of the head coach. The head coach instills the specific qualities that he desires his team to have (traits). With this, the individuals now hold themselves to a higher degree of excellence (quality).
This is how you win with character and fail with characters. Character is the mental and ethical traits that mark an individual. The following is a list of traits that my football teams will know and hold each other accountable to:
14 LEADERSHIP TRAITS
JUSTICE- a reward or penalty as deserved.
JUDGMENT- the ability to come to a sound opinion
DEDICATION- to devote to a purpose
INTEGRITY- acting honestly and sincerely
DISCIPLINE- being efficient in controlling oneself
TACT- the ability to say something without offending
INITIATIVE- the action of taking the first step or move
ENTHUSIASMan intense or eager interest
BEARING- the way one carries and conducts oneself in pressure situations
UNSELFISHNESS- showing a concern for the interest of others rather than yourself
COURAGE- the quality of being consistently brave
KNOWLEDGE- how well you understand a specific task
LOYALTY- faithful to ones family, friends, colleagues, and obligations
ENDURANCE- the ability to last and withstand pain
These traits are the road map to character. They separate a team with character from a team of characters. A team of characters will never be successful, no matter how gifted they are, because they lack the traits that give them standards for the degree of excellence that they hold themselves and teammates accountable for day to day, hour to hour, minute to minute. If we teach character we can go to bed knowing that we sent young men into life with the tools to succeed, because in the long run if we are just teaching them how to play football what are we really teaching them?
--- Copyright © 2005 Bill E. Williams
IF YOUR DOG WERE YOUR TEACHER !
June 6, 2005
You would learn stuff like...
When loved ones come home, always run to greet them.
Never pass up the opportunity to go for a joyride.
Allow the experience of fresh air and the wind in your face to be pure ecstasy.
When it's in your best interest, practice obedience.
Let others know when they've invaded your territory.
Take naps and stretch before rising.
Run, romp, and play daily.
Thrive on attention and let people touch you
Avoid biting, when a simple growl will do.
On warm days, stop to lie on your back on the grass.
On hot days, drink lots of water and lay under a shady tree.
When you're happy, dance around and wag your entire body.
No matter how often you're scolded, don't buy into the guilt thing and pout - run right back and make friends.
Delight in the simple joy of a long walk.
Eat with gusto and enthusiasm. Stop when you have had enough.
Be loyal.
Never pretend to be something you're not.
If what you want lies buried, dig until you find it.
And MOST of all...
When someone is having a bad day, be silent, sit close by and nuzzle them gently.
--- Author Unknown --- Submitted by Marcial Sarmiento
JO, I LOVE YOU
June 6, 2005
Jo, where do I start? First I'm sorry. I never really appreciated you as much as I should have. It's true you never realize just how much you love someone until that person is out of your life. It's only been three days since we have been apart but it feels like a lifetime.
You are the strength to our family and without you we have lost the biggest part of our lives. I don't want to live the rest of my life without you, you mean the world to me and life without you is like taking away the air I breathe.
My heart is so empty without you. You make our lives whole and complete. I hope and pray that you will forgive me for all the wrong I have done. I do know that this is a huge ask but please try. I want to grow old with you and I have never wished for anything more in my life as much as hoping you do too. I want to share everything with you, both good and bad. I want to be able to go to sleep with you and wake beside you; I want to help you when you are sick I want to share my entire life with you.
You have always been there for me even in my worst of times, you have made me feel complete and you always do. I only wish I could have been there for you when you really needed me. Please let me prove to you that you are the only person I will love completely and you will always come first in everything we do. That, I swear and promise. I don't want to be like my father, it makes me a lesser person to know that I am.
Please Jo, give me the opportunity to prove myself. I'm sitting here without reservation about how I have been and I am disgusted in myself. You have always been honest in our relationship and you have tried so hard in everything you do.
As I write this I have never felt so alone. I have tears running down my face and I can't stop them from falling, it hurts. If there is one thing I have ever wished for and sincerely wanted it is for you to be here with me. There is nothing I won't do to make this work. You name it babe, I will. Not only because I have to, I want to.
I want to make you happy and spoil you and make you feel like a princess. You deserve so much more. I miss you so much, I love you so much and I respect you for who you are. I only wish I could turn back the clock and fix all I have done wrong to you but I can't.
I SAY ALL THIS FROM MY HEART and truly mean everything I say to you. You are my soul mate and at present my soul is so empty without you.
Please find it in your heart to try and love me in the same way. We have so much more together to accomplish in life and that I want nothing more than to do than with the one I love the most, YOU. You truly are the best thing that has ever happened in my life and I would like to prove that to you. I Truly Love you dearly.
--- Written in 2005 by Andrew Whare - Australia
A PILLOW AND A BLANKET
June 6, 2005
A long time ago, a young, wealthy girl was getting ready for bed. She was saying her prayers when she heard a muffled crying coming through her window. A little frightened, she went over to the window and leaned out.
Another girl, who seemed to be about her age and homeless was standing in the alley by the rich girl's house. Her heart went out to the homeless girl, for it was the dead of winter, and the girl had no blanket, only old newspapers someone had thrown out. The rich girl was suddenly struck with a brilliant idea. She called to the other girl and said, "You there, come to my front door, please."
The homeless girl was so startled she could only manage to nod.
As quick as her legs could take her, the young girl ran down the hall to her mothers closet, and picked out an old quilt and a beat up pillow. She had to walk slower down to the front door as to not trip over the quilt which was hanging down, but she made it eventually.
Dropping both the articles, she opened the door. Standing there was the homeless girl, looking quite scared. The rich girl smiled warmly and handed both articles to the other girl. Her smile grew wider as she watched the true amazement and happiness alight upon the other girl's face. She went to bed incredibly satisfied.
In mid-morning the next day a knock came to the door. The rich girl flew to the door hoping that it was the other little girl there. She opened the large door and looked outside. It was the other little girl. Her face looked happy, and she smiled. "I suppose you want these back."
The rich little girl opened her mouth to say that she could keep them when another idea popped into her head. "No, I want them back."
The homeless girl's face fell. This was obviously not the answer she had hoped for. She reluctantly laid down the beat up things, and turned to leave when the rich girl yelled, "Wait! Stay right there."
She turned in time to see the rich girl running up the stairs and down a long corridor. Deciding whatever the rich little girl was doing wasn't worth waiting for she started to turn around and walk away. As her foot hit the first step, she felt someone tap her on the shoulder, turning she saw the rich little girl, thrusting a new blanket and pillow at her. "Have these." she said quietly.
These were her own personal belonging made of silk and down feathers.
As the two grew older they didn't see each other much, but they were never far from each other's minds. One day, the Rich girl, who was now a Rich woman got a telephone call from someone. A lawyer, saying that she was requested to see him.
When she arrived at the office, he told her what had happened. Forty years ago, when she was nine years old, she had helped a little girl in need. That grew into a middle-class woman with a husband and two children. She had recently died and left something for her in her will. "Though," the lawyer said, "it's the most peculiar thing. She left you a pillow and a blanket."
--- Author Unknown
STRATEGIES FOR BUILDING SELF-ESTEEM
June 6, 2005
The University of Texas at Austin
STRATEGIES FOR BUILDING SELF-ESTEEM
Crises of self-esteem are a part of the human experience. When you feel troubled by low self-esteem, review the suggestions below and choose those that are relevant to your situation and work on them. Be patient with yourself: change takes time and steadfast work.
Free yourself from "shoulds". Live your life on the basis of what is possible for you and what feels right to you instead of what you or others think you "should" do. "Shoulds" distract us from identifying and fulfilling our own needs, abilities, interests and personal goals. Find out what you want and what you are good at, value those, and take actions designed to fulfill your potential.
Respect your own needs. Recognize and take care of your own needs and wants first. Identify what really fulfills you — not just immediate gratifications. Respecting your deeper needs will increase your sense of worth and well-being.
Set achievable goals. Establish goals on the basis of what you can realistically achieve, and then work step-by-step to develop your potential. To strive always for perfectionist, absolute goals — for example, "Anything less than an A in school is always unacceptable" — invites stress and failure.
Talk to yourself positively. Stop listening to your "cruel inner critic." When you notice that you are doubting or judging yourself, replace such thoughts with self-accepting thoughts, balanced self-assessment and self-supportive direction.
Test your reality. Separate your emotional reactions — your fears and bad feelings — from the reality of your current situation. For example, you may feel stupid, anxious and hopeless about a project, but if you think about it, you may still have the ability and opportunity to accomplish something in it.
Experience success. Seek out and put yourself in situations in which the probability of success is high. Look for projects which stretch — but don't overwhelm — your abilities. "Image" yourself succeeding. Whatever you accomplish, let yourself acknowledge and experience success and good feelings about it.
Take chances. New experiences are learning experiences which can build self-confidence. Expect to make mistakes as part of the process; don't be disappointed if you don't do it perfectly. Feel good about trying something new, making progress and increasing your competence.
Solve problems. Don't avoid problems, and don't moil about them. Face them, and identify ways to solve them or cope with them. If you run away from problems you can solve, you threaten your self-confidence.
Make decisions. Practice making and implementing positive decisions flexibly but firmly, and trust yourself to deal with the consequences. When you assert yourself, you enhance your sense of yourself, learn more, and increase your self-confidence.
Develop your skills. Know what you can and can't do. Assess the skills you need; learn and practice those.
Emphasize your strengths. Focus on what you can do rather than what you cannot. Accept current limitations and live comfortably within them, even as you consider what strengths you might want or need to develop next.
Rely on your own opinion of yourself. Entertain feedback from others, but don't rely on their opinions. Depend on your own values in making decisions and deciding how you feel about yourself and what is right for you to do.
I BELIEVE IN YOU
May 23, 2005
You are a good and worthy person. You are courageous and brave. You are caring and kind. You always try to do the right thing and feel compassion for those who struggle. You extend your hand in friendship every day and people love to be around you because your energy is so positive. You have a terrific smile and share it with everyone you meet. You are willing to take risks and falter. You motivate and inspire others when you rebound from tragedy. You care and believe in the goodness of others and cheer for the underdog. You are a champion, a winner in all you do. I believe in you!
Make me proud this week!!!
--- Copyright © 2005 Marlene Blaszczyk
WHAT THE GAME MEANS TO ME
May 16, 2005
Every day my eyes open and my feet hit the floor; my heart beats, thankful for the game of football. This game God gave us is my life, and everything that I am, from my toes to my soul, I burn with a desire for this game. When I see it played passion and guts, whether it is in a Pee Wee game or the NFL, you may see me wince and hang my head to hide a tear of joy.
This game of football is of big heart and hard hits. Sometimes people go down; that's part of the war of football. This game can make you a hard man if you buy what it sells, if you commit to the pain it takes to play it. When you give your heart to this game, you separate yourself from the rest of life and become a football player. There are a lot of people that play football, but you will know and people can tell when you are a football player. If you were accused of being a football player, would there be enough evidence to convict you?
--- Copyright © 2005 Bill E. Williams
Side Note:
Last week, I had the honor and pleasure of talking with Coach Williams, a former Marine and High School Football Coach in Texas. He believes discipline, structure, love, and hard work will make productive, successful young people.
I asked Coach what helps make him so successful with kids? He replied, "I have been given a great gift of motivation and with my passion for and knowledge of the game and knowledge of the power of the human mind. I influence young people to realize that they are already great and only need the tools to bring it to the surface. I take young people to levels that they could not reach alone."
Be inspired and motivated this week in your life and relationships.
GROWING YOUNG
May 9, 2005
We're not ready yet for
"On Golden Pond,"
Too late for "Blue Lagoon;"
The midlife years so perfect now,
With harmony we're in tune.
So Follow me and don't look back;
Our future lies ahead --
We'll not grow old, no never old
Our love will grow young instead.
--- Copyright © 2005 Joy Barton Hale
BE HAPPY
May 2, 2005
Red is for love
Let your love shine
Orange is for hope
Dream your dream
Yellow is for happiness
Create it in your soul
Green is for trust
Trust yourself
Blue is for truth
Live your inner truth
Indigo is for freedom
Take responsibility for yourself
Violet is for respect
Toward everybody you meet.
And so you create your own circle of colours to see a Rainbow
Hear and feel the sounds of each colour
Write your own symphony
And share it with the World
--- Copyright © 2004 Desireé Botha
I accompany tourists on their tours. We went to Namibia last year, my birth country. This is a group that has come back to tour with me each year since 2001. So on the last evening I wrote this and gave them each a string of rainbow beads to remind them of Africa and her people, especially South Africa and Namibia.
A STRONG WOMAN
VS.
A WOMAN OF STRENGTH
May 2, 2005
A strong woman works out everyday to keep her body in shape…
But a woman of strength builds relationships to keep her soul in shape
A strong woman isn't afraid of anything…
But a woman of strength shows courage in the midst of fear.
A strong woman won't let anyone get the better of her…
But a woman of strength gives the best of herself to everyone.
A strong woman makes mistakes and avoids the same in the future…
A woman of strength realises life's mistakes can also be unexpected blessings, and capitalises on them
A strong woman wears a look of confidence on her face…
But a woman of strength wears grace.
A strong woman has faith that she is strong enough for the journey…
But a woman of strength has faith that it is in the journey that she will become strong.
--- Author Unknown --- Submitted by Caroline --- Ireland
THE SONG
May 2, 2005
When a woman in a certain African tribe knows she is pregnant, she goes out into the wilderness with a few friends and together they pray and meditate until they hear the song of the child. They recognize that every soul has its own vibration that expresses its unique flavor and purpose. When the women attune to the song, they sing it out loud. Then they return to the tribe and teach it to everyone else. When the child is born, the community gathers and sings the child's song to him or her.
Later, when the child enters education, the village gathers and chants the child's song. When the child passes through the initiation to adulthood, the people again come together and sing. At the time of marriage, the person hears his or her song. Finally, when the soul is about to pass from this world, the family and friends gather at the person's bed, just as they did at their birth, and they sing the person to the next life.
In the African tribe there is one other occasion upon which the villagers sing to the child. If at any time during his or her life, the person commits a crime or aberrant social act, the individual is called to the center of the village and the people in the community form a circle around them. Then they sing their song to them. The tribe recognizes that the correction for antisocial behavior is not punishment; it is love and the remembrance of identity.
When you recognize your own song, you have no desire or need to do anything that would hurt another. A friend is someone who knows your song and sings it to you when you have forgotten it. Those who love you are not fooled by mistakes you have made or dark images you hold about yourself. They remember your beauty when you feel ugly; your wholeness when you are broken; your innocence when you feel guilty; and your purpose when you are confused.
You may not have grown up in an African tribe that sings your song to you at crucial life transitions, but life is always reminding you when you are in tune with yourself and when you are not. When you feel good, what you are doing matches your song, and when you feel awful, it doesn't. In the end, we shall all recognize our song and sing it well. You may feel a little warbly at the moment, but so have all the great singers. So remember, just keep singing and you'll find your way home.
--- Original tribe unknown
--- Submitted by Mitesh Vageriya --- Mumbai, India
This is lovable and makes you start new life over in case of any problems. It shows that we can win the world by love, and not by hatred.
Recently a visitor to the site was kind enough to inform us of an article citing this story written by Alan Cohen. Here is what Alan writes about the African tribe:
"I do not have the name of the tribe. I learned the story from several sources, and did not receive the name. Although I understand this to be a true story, I see its metaphoric importance to be of even greater value. I am hoping readers will appreciate and apply the principle of the uniqueness of each soul's purpose, and the power of remembering who we truly are."
Please stop by and read the entire article at: http://www.alancohen.com/articles/they_are_playing_our_song.htm
HIS BEST
May 2, 2005
I married the first time in 1975. We had two beautiful children. He drank and ran around on me. He left me in 1994 for my good friend. In 1999 I married an old school friend that I had known almost all my life. I got very ill and he left me because he said, "I will have to change my life to stay with you". He wasn't committed to our marriage.
In June of 2000 I met the man I am married to and we married in August of that year. He is the one that God sent to me and we are soul mates. He loves me even though I am ill a lot of the time. He loves me for what I am and not what he wants me to be. God had me go through what I did because he wanted me to be strong and He gave me the strength to believe that I wasn't just a "nobody". He knew what I was going to go through from the moment I was conceived. I think that's AWESOME!!!
--- Copyright © 2005 Ginger Lewis
God gave me his best. How could I not give Him myself?
DEAR JOHN
Grow old along with me!
The best is yet to be.
The last of life,
for which the first was made.
Our times are in His hand
Who saith 'A whole I planned,
Youth shows but half,
trust God, see all nor be afraid!
Robert Browning
May 2, 2005
Back in the good old days of 1941-42, I was enjoying going to an old country high school in the little community of East Mountain located in the Piney Woods of East Texas. Yes, I was enjoying it, mainly because of an association I had developed with a beautiful young lady, Betty Jo (Jodie) Sturgis, who attended White Oak High School in a community nearby.
These schools, although small by today's standards, were located on land that contained producing oil wells, part of the famous East Texas discovery. The oil income helped the schools to buy the best equipment and provide quality education.
Since the school furnished the instruments, I was able to play trombone in the school band for three years. In my senior year I finally convinced Mom to let me play football. I mention these activities because they are the reasons I occasionally got to see my sweetheart when our schools competed in band contests and football games.
Dad lost his job and could not find employment. Free natural gas from an oil well in our back yard supplied our lights and heating. At this point in time, this "well-head" gas was considered surplus and provided heat and lighting to many needy families. Since we didn't have a car and neither family had a telephone, it was extremely difficult for me to communicate or spend time with my sweetheart.. Luckily, one of my buddies started dating Jodie's sister and his family was fortunate enough to own an automobile. His father would occasionally let him use it. When he had a date he would invite me to go along so that I could see Jodie and as I later learned, to be his chauffeur. I always had to drive while he and his date sat in the back seat and 'cuddled.'
As my friends and I enjoyed these happy, carefree days, we were also aware of the specter of war and our upcoming invitations by Uncle Sam. I graduated from high school in May of 1943 at the age of 17. I had almost a year to find a job and make some money before my 'call to arms.' I managed to see Jodie from time to time and in my mind she was the girl I would marry and be with the rest of my life. There was just one problem, she didn't know this and I was just too bashful to open my heart and mouth to tell her how I felt.
I found a job at an aircraft plant in Ft Worth, Texas where I helped build B-24 bombers and participated in the early development of the giant six-engine B-36 bomber. During this time I wrote letters to Jodie and hoped she would 'read between the lines' of things I didn't have the nerve to write. Inevitably, decision time arrived and in April 1944 I enlisted in the US Navy to avoid being drafted in the Army. I planned to serve on the 'high seas' while seeing the world (how romantic the recruiters made it sound). I managed a few days at home while waiting for the Navy to get ready for me. These were bittersweet days as I prepared to say farewell to my family and my sweetheart, Jodie. I finally got up enough nerve to give her a real goodbye kiss on our last date. I promised to return to her and hoped she could read my thoughts about marriage and happiness ever after.
After a whirlwind session in boot camp at San Diego (they really shoved us through in '44) I was transferred to radio operator school at the US Naval Armory in Los Angeles. With hard work and a natural affinity I had for Morse code, I graduated from radio school with 3rd Class Petty Officer rating. When the Navy asked my preference of duty, I requested aircraft carrier and was totally surprised when I was assigned to the carrier USS Ranger, CV-4. I went aboard and immediately found that I was in trouble; a brand new RM 3/C with very little Navy 'savvy' and still wet behind the ears. It was really a struggle but perseverance finally won their friendship and cooperation.
This brings me to the reason for my story. While out at sea on a training mission the old Blue Goose (our mail plane) brought a letter one day from my one-and-only sweetheart, Jodie. It turned out to be a DEAR JOHN! For those who don't know, a Dear John letter meant that you had been replaced. It seems that she was swept off her feet by a tall red-headed guy with a gift of gab that I didn't have. She had actually MARRIED him! How would I ever live through the grief?
Well, those buddies I had managed to cultivate decided they would help me through my crisis. When we docked at North Island, across the bay from San Diego, several of them convinced me to get ready for liberty and hustled me ashore. Many bars later they carried me aboard ship and put me in my bunk. Somehow they covered for me and after two or three days I gradually came back to life.
Now for the rest of the story!
I settled in San Antonio, Texas after discharge from the Navy in 1946 and worked at Kelly Air Force Base for 36 years. In 1980, I received a phone call from my sister. She blew my mind by telling me she had received a letter from Jodie. She told me that Jodie was single again and wondering what had become of me. She gave me Jodie's phone number where she now lived in Longview, Texas. I called immediately, and with a gift of gab I had developed over the years, wasted no time assuring her how much I still loved her and wanted to see her. I left San Antonio that night at midnight and arrived in Longview (almost 400 miles away) by daylight.
Jodie met me at the door with the same beautiful smile I had remembered for 35 years. I could sense that she still cared for me and I wasted no time assuring her that she was the only one I had ever really loved.
I returned to San Antonio a very happy man and in a few weeks , went back to Longview and arranged for Jodie and all her belongings to return with me to my home in 'San Antone.' We were married in a beautiful service performed by an Air Force Chaplain at Lackland Air Force Base.
After 17 years together, we decided to move back to Longview. Jodie has three daughters, grandchildren and great-grandchildren and she is enjoying being back near them. I go down memory lane occasionally and visit the old school building and look at the marble monument erected in memory of WW II veterans from our school. I am saddened by the names of those who were lost in action but thankful that mine is listed with the survivors.
God didn't promise us life without thorns as I was to learn again. My Jodie began to have shortness of breath and chest pains. A visit to the doctor followed by a litany of tests confirmed that she had congestive heart failure. The prognosis was not positive, however, the doctor would not predict her life expectancy. This was in 1996 and we continued to grow old together and pray without ceasing that the Lord would intercede. He has his own timetable so as Jodie's health continued to get worse, we made the best of her remaining time on earth by spending as many hours as we could with our children, grandchildren, and great-grandchildren.
In June of 2001 we reached a point where the doctor advised that hospice was inevitable. On June 22nd Jodie's last words were "I don't want to live in this body anymore!" God heard her plea and at 5:45 that evening she went peacefully to sleep and departed the worn-out body for eternal rest and happiness.
If there is a good ending to this story, it is that my widowed sister moved in with me and we share a delightful life together as we grow older and wait for our reunion with my Jodie and her Joe.
--- Copyright © 2005 James Johnston (Jim)
GOD'S PRECIOUS GIFT
May 2, 2005
The day you were born, my world shattered
My heart ached as I saw you lie
Lifeless, still, no cry ……….
I could only ask "Is she going to die?"
There was no response from the doctors
I saw panic written on their faces
Oxygen cylinders, tubes, injections
What was going to be your fate?
I heard voices spoken in unison
This babe is in very bad shape
90% brain damage, convulsions
….. too weak, breathing complications….
You spent twenty days in the ICU
God, my darling child was with you
Compelled, mum and dad sometimes left your side
The pain was deep, we were hurting inside
In His arms, you, He did safely hide
We prayed for you day and night
We would never give up on our baby
The doctors marveled at your progress
You made a speedy recovery
We named you "Samara" meaning "Under God's care"
For with you, my dear one, He was always there.
--- Mrs. Sharon Pires --- India
I am a mother of three children, two girls and a boy. When my second daughter was born she was not breathing after birth for two hours, and was put on oxygen. The doctors had given up all hopes saying that she would be a mentally challenged child and even if she came through she would have to be kept alive on a respirator. My little girls was suffering from Mucenium Aspiration Syndrome and her lungs were clogged. Her body was ice cold and she lay lifeless attached to a machine.
The doctors advised my husband to sign some medical papers giving up the baby. I was away in the labor room and not aware of the happenings in the neonatal unit. My parents who were present were in great distress and tried to comfort my husband. My husband was in a turmoil and unsure what decision to take. At that very moment my little girl showed signs of movement and her body temperature shot up. Her pediatrician and my gynecologist were amazed and my husband elated. As he later described these events to me he concluded with these words "Luckily for us, Providence made the decision and our little girl has taken her first step towards recovery."
She had to be shifted to a sophisticated hospital and spent 20 days in the ICU before returning home to us. Her homecoming brought great happiness and her sister was thrilled. Just a month after returning home she was admitted again for 5 days as she was suffering from fever and on investigation was found to have malaria, both falcifurum and vivax. I was heart broken, but the doctor a kind and understanding man, reassured me "If she came through the first time, she is much stronger now and will come home to you, healthier and sooner. God is with your baby, don't lose hope now." She was home in five days and her health slowly improved.
At times I even doubted the presence of God in our lives, my husband too felt very depressed but we tried our best to reassure each other. Our parents were very supportive and my elder daughter Nichelle prayed everyday for her sister to get well. God must have surely heard our families united in prayer, for He saw our tiny helpless innocent babe safely through the tough times, and gave us the courage to face each day bravely, make the right decisions and support each other.
This incident will always remain with me, the memories as vivid as if it happened just yesterday and I have learnt to Trust God, no matter what. He knows what's best for us and when things turn out differently from what we expect, we have to surrender it to Him and let Him work in our lives. Through my daughter's illness our family grew closer and my husband and I learnt to make Jesus and Mary the center of our lives. "If God brings you to it, He will bring you through it. Believe in His power."
Today Samara is 5 - a happy healthy school kid, and a joy to all. Thank you Lord for working this miracle in our lives.
Remembering Loralai
A Brave and Courageous Fighter til the end
April 25, 2005
"Fight one more round. When your arms are so tired that you can hardly lift your hands to come on guard, fight one more round. When your nose is bleeding and your eyes are black and you are so tired that you wish your opponent would crack you one on the jaw and put you to sleep, fight one more round-remembering that the man who fights one more round is never whipped."
---James Corbett
I wanted to share a little of my will to everyone who reads this. 2 weeks ago, I received a "well wishes" card from a long lost friend, and this quote was written in it. I read it over and over again till in was clinging in the cores of my weakened heart. I have AIDS, which is in its critical stage.
Later that week, it was about 2am when I started to get really, really sick and couldn't even get up. It felt like someone was choking me to death and I was all alone in my apartment. Just when I fell to the floor and gave up any hope of getting any help what-so-ever, that's when I remembered this quote.
Fight one more round.....it kept ringing in my ear and I decided to fight. I struggled all my way to the medical centre about 2 blocks away from my place and fainted right at the counter. I wouldn't be sharing with you all of this if I hadn't chose to fight my one more round, my one more battle. If I have to fight another, I will. My only wish, to all those who are confronting death, don't succumb to it. Don't give it the opportunity to show its power to you. Fight it, it doesn't matter if you lose, just fight one more round.
--- Loralai --- Age 21, United Kingdom
Sadly, Loralai lost her battle last Friday and is now a star shining brightly in the night sky. Her sister-in-law was kind enough to let me know about her passing.
Over the last 2 weeks, I have had the honor of corresponding, through email, with this gentle, young woman. Her courage and bravery humbled me as she shared with me her life story. All I could do was wrap my arms around her virtually and listen to her as she poured out her heart. I tried to offer her hope, kindness and love in return and shared her pain. In the end, I think she knew that I truly cared for her and I will always be grateful for the time we had together.
SURE YOU CAN!
April 18, 2005
Remember when you were a little child trying to learn to walk? Maybe not, but I'm pretty sure it went something like this:
First you had to learn to stand: a process involving constantly falling down, then getting back up. You laughed sometimes and cried at other times. Somehow there was a determination and conviction that you would succeed, no matter what.
After much practice you finally figure out how to balance yourself, a necessary requirement. You enjoyed this new feeling of power - you'd stand everywhere you could - in your crib, by the couch, on someone's lap. It was a joyous time - you did it! You were in control of you.
Now - the next step - walking. You'd seen others do it - it didn't look that hard - just move your legs while you were standing, right? Wrong - more complexity than you ever imagined. More frustration than anyone should have to deal with. But you tried, again and again and again until you figured this out, too.
If people caught you walking, they applauded, they laughed, it was a, "Oh my God, look at what he's/she's doing". This encouragement fueled you on; it raised your self-confidence. But how many times did you attempt when no one was watching, when no one was cheering? Every chance you got. You had places to go, things to see, knowledge to learn. You couldn't wait for someone to encourage you to take the next steps. You learned how to encourage yourself.
If we could only remember this about ourselves in today's day.
Remember that we can do anything we set our minds to if we are willing to go through the process, just like when we learned to walk. We don't need to wait for others to encourage us; we need to encourage ourselves.
If you've forgotten how to do this, or feel like your self-esteem needs a boost, take a short journey back through the your life - look at your accomplishments, no matter if they were large or small - you met the challenge and figured out a way to succeed. Focus on all the things you thought you could never do, initially, and did. While going back, look for the little child you once were. Thank them for never giving up. As you wave goodbye, remember they will never give up on you. They have believed in you all of your life!
Now you need to believe in you too!
"Remember, today is the best day of your life because yesterday was and tomorrow may only be." --- Marlene
Have a wonderful week ahead - make a difference!
--- Marlene
CELEBRATE LIFE AT THIS MOMENT
Remembering Pope John Paul II
April 11, 2005
Pope John Paul II, a man of peace, has left our midst. Millions around the world, in this moment, mourn his passing and celebrate the life that slipped away. I have to say personally, that I admired the Pope's love of humanity and commitment to peace and will miss that gentleness of spirit.
Today I ask that you celebrate life and all that comes with it, in this moment. Plan for your future, but live in the present moment. Enjoy all that this moment has to offer. This moment is truly what we can embrace, as a minute from now, we may not be here. An hour from now, we may be gone. Tomorrow, may come or it may not.
Though most of us think we will live until we are old, many of us won't. Don't put off your dreams until tomorrow. Don't decide to change your life tomorrow. Do it today, right now. This is the moment that you control and only this moment. Be in charge of you and choose to be the best possible person you can be this moment. Live your life as an example for others, this moment. Be more loving in this moment, more forgiving, kinder, more positive and generous. Be present with people, in this moment. Give more than you take, in this moment.
They say that time waits for no one and that includes you and me. Be who you want to be fully, in this moment. Decide today to love each precious moment you get and, if you are offered another minute, another hour, another day, always be grateful for these gifted moments and put them to good use.
--- Copyright © 2005 Marlene Blaszczyk
SHADOWS
April 4, 2005
She often walked in sunlight
and I tried to catch her shadow.
She often walked in lamp light
that I hoped would never stop.
Shadows take on special shapes
especially the forms of those we love.
But where do the shadows go
when our loved ones are not there.
I hope these shadows don't fade away
but also have their place, somewhere nice.
The feeling that I had watching that shadow
is one I'd like to have again, and possibly twice.
--- Written in 2005 by Joyce Cotman
MIRACLES STILL HAPPEN
April 4, 2005
On January 17, 2005, I went into the Emergency Room because I was having upper respiratory problems along with high fevers and cold chills. I was told that I had Pneumonia and it was very overwhelming. It seems that I may have had the pneumonia for quite some time, therefore, it had affected both lungs. The doctors immediately admitted me into the hospital and started to administer the antibiotic treatment.
My body was not responding to the treatments as anticipated. I was also having an allergic reaction to one of the medications. I had high fevers for three days, my blood pressure was very low, and I was having a lot of trouble breathing. My lungs were so affected by the infection that it caused me to have Respiratory Distress. My lungs just completely gave out and I had to be rushed to the ICU on January 23, 2005. I was placed on a ventilator at 100% oxygen and 100% respiration.
Since I was under heavy sedation for the incubation procedure to be completed, I don't remember anything that occurred after I arrived at the ICU. According to family members, my health had deteriorated to the point that the doctors were only giving me a 50% chance to live. At this point the doctors recommended that my family members come to the hospital. So my entire family and some friends were called into the hospital and were told that this might be the last time they see me.
Thank God that I have many Christian family members. They gathered together and started to pray. The effectual fervent prayer is one with power behind it, one that produces results. That is the type of prayer that you are about to read. That night, I had a vision. I saw the light and it kept coming closer to me. I then realized that I was in Heaven. As the light was right before me, the Lord appeared. He was holding his arms wide open ready to receive me. I didn't actually see the Lord's face, only His image. Yet, I knew it was Him. Then I saw the heavenly hosts, angels were all around me. At that moment, I knew that He was calling me to go into Heaven and live my eternal life there.
Suddenly, I saw my oldest son's face that came in between me and the Lord and he said, "Mommy, don't go." Tears rolled down my cheeks. Then my Fiancé appeared, my son, and my fiancé's son. I knew right there that I just couldn't leave because my family needed me. I said, "Lord, I cannot leave, I cannot leave my family. Please Lord, please give me a second chance because my family needs me."
At that moment, the light started to fade away and a war in Heaven had begun. I saw the mighty angels rush down as they were preparing to fight. I saw my son and my fiancé in what looked like Roman soldier outfits leading the battle against the demons. I felt the presence of my family members and friends. They were there ready to fight the war. It was a battle for my life. That is where my vision ended.
I suddenly woke up and I was in my room in the ICU unit. I felt the Lord's presence as if He was sitting right next to me, and I actually felt Him holding my hand. It was the most amazing feeling. I was so at peace, so comforted by His presence. I knew that He had given me a second chance to live. He had never left my side. The Lord said that the battle had been won but the war was not over, so onward Christian Soldier. The Lord also said that I am a living testimony of His power and might and my story must be told to all.
My fiancé, who had been in deep prayer and communication with God all day and all night, told me that he experienced a peace that he has never experienced before on Sunday morning at around 3 AM. My mom experienced a peace at around the same time. My aunt experienced comfort and heard a voice in her head that told her that I would be fine. I have heard countless statements of family members and friends who either felt the peace and comfort or actually had visions that just reassured them that I was going to be all right.
The Lord continued to speak to me through visions. The visions were of me being with my family. I had been given a second chance because I have to be there for my family; my sons and my future family with my fiancé and his son that are my new duty in life. That is my family and I will have to take care of them so first I need to take care of myself and my health.
I didn't fully wake up out of the sedation I was under until Wednesday, January 26, 2005. The first thing I did was thank the Lord for giving me a second chance to live, but His miracles didn't stop there. I was still in the ICU and I remained very dependent on oxygen, and my blood pressure had dropped so I had to have a blood transfusion. Suddenly, I started to stabilize day after day. I had no temperature, my blood pressure got back up to a low but healthy status, and they continued to drop my oxygen dependency from 100% to 80% and gradually down thereafter. I was breathing on my own on certain days for three hours, then six hours, and it felt so good.
Every day that I was in the hospital, I received visits from family members or friends who just wanted to share with me how many people, group, churches and schools were praying for my health. It was such a wonderful feeling to know that so many people who love and care for me were praying for me because that was the best thing they could have done for me at that moment.
On Monday, January 31, after more than a week in the ICU, I felt the Lords presence again. Suddenly I heard my lungs make a popping noise. Then I felt as if I had stopped breathing. What actually happened was that I was breathing on my own. I could feel Him healing my lungs. I was so excited. The doctors told me that they were hoping to remove me off the vent by the end of the week. Although I was a little disappointed that it was going to take that long, I had no other choice but to be patient.
Tuesday morning, at about 5:00 A.M., the Lord came to me again. He told me that he was going to take me off the vent that morning and that I would get up out of the bed that day. I asked the Lord to remove my doubt and fears. At 5:30 A.M. that morning, a nurse came in to draw my blood. She told me not to mind her and that she hopes I am not offended by what she was going to do. I didn't think anything of it but suddenly she started praying for me. Once she finished praying, she grabbed my hand and told me, "No matter what the doctors tells you, always remember that God is in control. He has said that He would heal you and His word is true."
That morning around 9:00 A.M., a doctor came in and checked my oxygen level and read my chart. He stated that they were thinking of getting me off the ventilator by Thursday. Again I was disappointed but suddenly I remembered . . . no . . . the Lord said He would take me off that day and I believed Him. They sent the Head RN into my room to do an experiment with my oxygen. She took me down to 10% respiration, which means I was basically breathing on my own with minimal support. She also took down my oxygen to 30%. My breathing was fine. She kept me on this setting for about an hour.
After the hour was over, an ABG test was done. The ABG test showed exactly how much oxygen was in my blood being circulated and how the lungs were functioning. According to the test, my oxygen had improved so much that I was ready to be taken off the ventilator.
It was 11:A.M. when the ICU doctors were discussing my status outside my door and I could hear them debating whether or not to take me off the ventilator that day. They decided to remove me off the ventilator on Wednesday morning but my nurse, who had been wonderful during my entire time in the ICU, right away disagreed with their decision and really pushed for them to take me off the ventilator on that day.
The Resident ICU Doctor came into the room and asked me if I felt ready to have the ventilator removed that day. Very enthusiastically I shook my head yes. He laughed and told the nurse to remove me from the ventilator. Thank you Lord. Thank you Lord. You did it as you said you would. Those were the thoughts that ran into my head. At that moment my sister and my two cousins showed up and they came into the room and they saw the brightest smile on my face. They were wondering what was going on. The nurse explained to them what they were going to do and asked them to step out while they remove the ventilator tubes. They were just thrilled, all sharing my excitement. I was breathing on my own but I was still dependent on oxygen. The doctors explained that they would keep me in the ICU for observation for a couple of days. Nevertheless, with the therapist's assistance, I was able to get out of bed and walked that day, just like the Lord had said I would.
I could finally talk and the first thing I wanted to do was speak with my fiancé and my kids. I hadn't spoken to them since I was admitted into the ICU and I was missing them profoundly. I wanted to share my good news with them. I wanted to share with them my experience and let them know they were and will always be my reason for living. I wasn't allowed to have a phone in my room but that day I requested one right away.
Wednesday evening I was released from the ICU and placed in a regular room. I was told that I needed to remain hospitalized for at least another week so that I could finish my treatment. I still needed oxygen and I was placed on a 4.0 Liter setting. I couldn't be happier that at least I was getting out of the ICU after being there for ten days.
Thursday morning I got a visit from all my doctors and from the Discharge Coordinator. It seemed as if I was doing amazingly well and I would not need to remain hospitalized for much longer. They were looking into releasing me by the weekend. They were sending me home with oxygen so a vendor was contacted and my equipment was ordered and scheduled for delivery for the very next day.
I was released from the hospital on Friday, February 4, 2005. I was released with only 2.5 Liters of oxygen. I still had to take my Pneumonia medication at home for two weeks and I had a little bit of wheezing so I needed to use an inhaler if needed. None of that mattered to me because I was finally going home to my family. The miracles didn't stop upon my discharge from the hospital. My family continued to pray for healing and their answers were not left unheard.
A week later I went to my doctor for a follow up and I was removed from the oxygen and the ABG test that I took confirmed that my lungs were basically functioning back to normal. I did not need to use the inhaler since the first day I was home, and I was feeling great.
Some doctors will recognize the power of God while others place their amazement of my recovery on the unknown or their treatment. I know in my heart that if it weren't for my Christian family and friends who fervently sought the Lord for mercy and healing, I wouldn't be here today. God is an almighty God, full of power and might. What would I have done without the Holy Trinity in my life? The Lord saved me from a path of destruction and I understood why I went through this trial. I had too because I had forsaken my Lord and turned away from the faith. He sat me down and just wanted to talk to me and tell me that He loved me and would never leave me or forsake me.
--- Copyright © 2005 Glorivel Castillo
THE PRETTY ONE
April 4, 2005
It had been a very long night. Our black Cocker spaniel, Precious, was having a difficult delivery. I lay on the floor beside her large four-foot square cage, watching her every movement. Watching and waiting, just in case I had to rush her to the veterinarian.
After six hours the puppies started to appear. The first-born was black and white. The second and third puppies were tan and brown in color. The fourth and fifth were also spotted black and white. "One, two, three, four, five," I counted to myself as I walked down the hallway to wake my wife, Judy, and tell her that everything was fine.
As we walked back down the hallway and into the spare bedroom, I noticed a sixth puppy had been born and was now laying all by itself over to the side of the cage. I picked up the small puppy and laid it on top of the large pile of puppies, who were whining and trying to nurse on the mother. Precious immediately pushed the small puppy away from rest of the group. She refused to recognize it as a member of her family.
"Something's wrong," said Judy.
I reached over and picked up the puppy. My heart sank inside my chest when I saw the little puppy had a cleft lip and palate and could not close its little mouth. I decided right there and then that if there was any way to save this animal I was going to give it my best shot.
I took the puppy to the vet and was told nothing could be done unless we were willing to spend about a thousand dollars to try and correct the defect. He told us that the puppy would die mainly because it could not suckle. After returning home, Judy and I decided that we could not afford to spend that kind of money without getting some type of assurance from the vet that the puppy had a chance to live. However, that did not stop me from purchasing a syringe and feeding the puppy by hand, which I did every day and night, every two hours, for more than ten days. The little puppy survived and learned to eat on his own as long as it was soft canned food.
The fifth week I placed an ad in the newspaper, and within a week we had people interested in all of the pups, except the one with the deformity. Late one afternoon I went to the store to pick up a few groceries. Upon returning I happened to see the old retired schoolteacher, who lived across the street from us, waving at me. She had read in the paper that we had puppies and was wondering if she might get one from us for her grandson and his family.
I told her all the puppies had found homes, but I would keep my eyes open for anyone else who might have an available cocker spaniel. I also mentioned that if someone should change their mind, I would let her know. Within days, all but one of the puppies had been picked up by their new families. This left me with one brown and tan cocker as well as the smaller puppy with the cleft lip and palate.
Two days passed without me hearing anything from the gentleman who had been promised the tan and brown pup. I telephoned the schoolteacher and told her I had one puppy left and that she was welcome to come and look at it. She advised me that she was going to pick up her grandson and would come over at about eight o'clock that evening. That night at around seven-thirty, Judy and I were eating supper when we heard a knock on the front door. When I opened the door, the man who had wanted the tan and brown pup was standing there. We walked inside, took care of the adoption details and I handed him the puppy. Judy and I did not know what we would do or say when the teacher showed up with her grandson.
At exactly eight o'clock the doorbell rang. I opened the door, and there was the schoolteacher with her grandson standing behind her. I explained to her the man had come for the puppy after all, and there were no puppies left. "I'm sorry, Jeffery. They found homes for all the puppies," she told her grandson.
Just at that moment, the small puppy left in the bedroom began to yelp.
"My puppy! My puppy!" yelled the little boy as he ran out from behind his grandmother.
I just about fell over when I saw that the small child also had a cleft lip and palate. The boy ran past me as fast as he could, down the hallway to where the puppy was still yelping. When the three of us made it to the bedroom, the small boy was holding the puppy in his arms. He looked up at his grandmother and said, "Look, Grandma. They found homes for all the puppies except the pretty one, and he looks just like me."
The schoolteacher turned to us, "Is this puppy available?"
"Yes," I answered. "That puppy is available."
The little boy, who was now hugging the puppy, chimed in, "My grandma told me these kind of puppies are real expensive and that I have to take real good care of it."
The lady opened her purse, but I reached over and pushed her hand back down into her purse so that she would not pull her wallet out. "How much do you think this puppy is worth?" I asked the boy. "About a dollar?" "No. This puppy is very, very expensive," he replied.
"More than a dollar?" I asked.
"I'm afraid so," said his grandmother.
The boy stood there pressing the small puppy against his cheek. "We could not possibly take less than two dollars for this puppy," Judy said, squeezing my hand. "Like you said, it's the pretty one."
The schoolteacher took out two dollars and handed it to the young boy.
"It's your dog now, Jeffery. You pay the man."
Still holding the puppy tightly, the boy proudly handed me the money. Any worries I'd had about the puppy's future were gone.
The image of the little boy and his matching pup stays with me still. I think it must be a wonderful feeling for any young person to look at themselves in the mirror and see nothing, except "the pretty one."
--- Copyright © Roger Dean Kiser
Stories from The Life and Times of Roger Dean Kiser http://www.rogerdeankiser.com
STAY IN SCHOOL
April 4, 2005
Children of today
Stay in school
That's the No.1 rule!
Obstacles come your way
Push them aside and do not stray!
Education=Success
Success= Progress!
So children of today
Stay in school
And do your best
Getting an education is your money nest!
--- Copyright © Bridgette J. Wilcox
TELL SOMEBODY
April 4, 2005
Children of today
Tell somebody
If you are violated,
He or she will be isolated!
This behavior is wrong
But you are strong!
You are not alone,
So please, do not postpone!
You may hear threats,
Telling somebody is no sweat!
The hurt is in a vault,
You are not the fault!
Self-esteem may be low,
Rise above and flow!
You may feel fear,
Remember God is always near!
Tell somebody,
Because it's your body!
--- Copyright © Bridgette J. Wilcox
March 28, 2005
I was reading this month's "Costco Connection" magazine when I came across an article by Wally Amos, of Uncle Wally's Muffin Company. In it he writes,
"Many people throughout the years have commented to me that being famous makes it easy for me to have a positive attitude. I explain that I am famous because of my positive attitude."
Here's the question: What's your attitude like today? Is it helping you or hurting you as you go after what you want in life? Is it positive or negative?
Help me out here. Do you believe the following statements are true?
Companies are always looking for people with negative attitudes to hire.
You will make more money in your lifetime with a negative attitude than with a positive one.
Successful people like to be around negative people.
Teams thrive with negative team members.
I'm sure someone out there is saying, "It's hard to be positive in such a negative world?" Why? Because you believe it is. What if you could teach yourself to look at things differently? What if you could teach yourself to believe that hard does not mean impossible, hard does not mean can't be done. That hard is just a word and that words have no power until you believe they do.
Here's a suggestion:
Start feeding your brain with different messages. Start by reading ALL of the new submissions on the quotation pages - each category. There is food for thought on every one of these pages and the message you need for today may be on a page you don't normally look at. Digest the wisdom. Make the decision to be more positive today and go out into your world and enjoy every moment. Be in control of yourself and how you think and act.
Be part of the solution, not part of the problem. Look for the opportunities, not the obstacles.
Be someone with a positive attitude not someone who is thinking about having a positive attitude.
--- Marlene
IRAQI WALLS TAGGED:
A CHAPLAIN'S RESPONSE
March 21, 2005
The following thoughts were found on an Iraqi gym wall. I believe soldiers wrote them. I found them and thought that they may make a nice addition to motivateus.com
This page is dedicated to the hero's of the United States. To the men and woman who put their life on the line every day to protect the freedom of Americans.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
We have a choice: to plow new ground or let the weeds grow.
Jonathan Westover
Is it possible to work with what we have? Cultivate what is rather than put something new in….
Chaplain K
Even in the common affairs of life, in love, friendship, and marriage, how little security we have when we trust our happiness in the hands of others!
William Hazlitt
That is why I encourage all to find happiness and joy in knowing God. It is in knowing and having a relationship with God that we can find peace in the midst of chaos. Realize that our happiness is often circumstantial, but joy can and will always be in our heart and soul - if we know God. Joy is a fruit of the spirit and it can blossom even though we went through the valley of the shadow of death.
Chaplain K
There is only one success…to be able to spend your life in your own way and not to give others absurd maddening claims upon it.
Christopher Morley
You're a soldier. You gave others claim upon it when you signed on the dotted line and raised your hand for the oath of enlistment. Make the choice to learn from these experiences and one day you will be able to influence others around you - either in or out of the military!
Chaplain K
God save me from my friends. I can protect myself from my enemies.
Marshall De Villars
Who is going to protect you from you? Keep a positive outlook on life. A person should always find some time alone to decompress. Working in an environment that never stops (24/7) is hard on the best of friends.
Chaplain K
Never explain - your friends do not need it and your enemies will not believe you anyway?
Elbert Hubbard
This is a good principle, never explain unless asked to!
Chaplain K
It is better to be alone than in ill company.
George Pettie
I agree when it comes to human interaction. However, know that God's presence can always sooth a lonely or hurt heart.
Chaplain K
--- Copyright © 2003 Dan Kinjorski (Chaplain K)
IT'S ALL ABOUT HOW YOU LOOK AT THINGS
March 14, 2005
Things can get rough, but remember:
If you have a bed to get out of,
And your lucky enough wake up that morning,
And there is a solid floor for you to step on,
And there just so happens to be a fridge to open,
And maybe, just maybe, there's food in it...
Then it's gonna be a darn good day.
--- Written by Justin W., Age 16 --- Virginia
STRENGTH
March 7, 2005
Have you ever thought
When you were caught
In the middle of the storm
Crying loud, hue and cry
And still nobody gave it a try
You shouted, you screamed high
And everybody took it as a lie?
Suddenly you got up
And recollected the strength
With utmost faith, fought till the end
Suddenly you won, simply at the dot
You have won, believe it or not
Have you ever thought
From where the strength came
It resides within us from beginning till the end
Only if we trust the courage we have
We can solve all our problems within ourselves
If we cannot, how can anyone else?
Only we know our desires and only we know our plans
So don't search outward, only deep inside
You will get all the answers
Only if you will listen to the quiet
Problems will never end
How many times we'll knock outside?
How many times will people stand by our side?
End it here and end it right
Fight yourself with all your might
You will win because you possess the strength
And even if you don't
You will not regret trying
In the end.
--- Copyright © 2003 Ankeeta Sausan
I think this poem says it all - it asks a question and presents you with an answer. It's all about believing in one's own capabilities rather than looking to someone else for answers.
HOW TO LIVE LIFE
March 2, 2005
Open your heart to others, try to understand,
When someone reaches for you, hold out to them your hand,
Follow your heart, whatever people say,
Do things that make you able, to smile throughout you days,
Treat other people the way, you'd like them to treat you,
Do what you know is right, to your heart and self stay true,
Remember what life's all about, it's how you make people feel,
What you do, where you go and making dreams become real,
Helping people through, in hard times of pain and strife,
What you do for others, is what's important in this life,
Look deeper don't judge people, by what's on the outside,
It's what's inside that counts and what people often hide,
Care, help, love, be honest and be kind,
And pure and good within yourself, and happiness you'll find,
Do all you can in the time you have, you won't always be around,
Recapture the joy of little things, that once were easily found,
And if you can do all this and live a life of love,
You'll be helped through life, by all those up above.
--- Copyright © 2005 Stephanie Ineson
I hope this sums up how we should be approaching life…clue it's not about money, not about looks, not about popularity!
LIFE AND LOVE'S UNENDING JOURNEY
March 2, 2005
Love should always remain hopeful and positive in the difficult journey that follows along life's "bumpy detours and highways". Love should never lead dreamers astray, left to stumble and stammer along the "narrow muddy paths" of unfulfilled love, nor leave them alone to pass the dark and shadowy graveyards on the "lonely boulevards" of broken hearts, strewn with unkept promises and shattered dreams of "what was to be".
Love should always be alert and avoid the uncompromising grey sidewalk of the "two way street" of opposite direction and conflict and seek the sunny "one way street" of like attraction, goals, aims, purposes and desires.
So always drive on the "high road" on life's golden carpet down the "yellow brick road" to love and life's grand "promenades" and elegant "thoroughfares," leaving together to follow and smell the sweet scents and fragrances that waif and rise to greet and linger in the air.
--- Copyright © 2004 Joseph P. Martino
RECIPE FOR A HAPPY NEW YEAR
March 2, 2005
Take twelve whole months,
Clean them thoroughly of all bitterness, hate, and jealousy,
Make them just as fresh and clean as possible.
Now cut each month into twenty-eight, thirty, or
thirty-one different parts,
but don't make up the whole batch at once.
Prepare it one day at a time out of these ingredients.
Mix well into each day one part of faith,
one part of patience, one part of courage,
and one part of work.
Add to each day one part of hope,
faithfulness, generosity, and kindness.
Blend with one part prayer,
one part meditation, and one good deed.
Season the whole with a dash of good spirits,
a sprinkle of fun, a pinch of play,
and a cupful of good humor.
Pour all of this into a vessel of love.
Cook thoroughly over radiant joy,
garnish with a smile,
and serve with quietness, unselfishness,
and cheerfulness.
You're bound to have a happy new year.
--- Author Unknown --- Submitted by Jim Johnston --- Texas
LIBERATION
March 2, 2005
Down through the ages it's been said that women have been subjected to suppression by the male gender in the society. Then some women, with a brighter outlook towards life, started a movement called "liberation of women". The basic need was to educate a woman as a person, as it is said, "if you educate a man you educate a single person, but if you educate a woman you educate a family". But in the due course of time, the true essence of liberation was lost somewhere along the line and the outcome was entirely different.
Women, who were open in their life style and dress, were considered liberated and modern. Women who did not follow the culture and were disrespectful towards it were labeled as liberated. But would it not have been better if instead of all this, the mind was liberated? And instead of probing at the lower level and a narrow spectrum of the word "liberation" a broader and an open outlook would have been more helpful?
If women had been suppressed, there would have been no women rulers till the modern era. The true essence of liberation is liberation of the mind with a broader outlook, greater understanding, and the will and determination to face any situation in life without being labeled as the weaker gender.
--- Written in 2004 by Vikki K. --- Maharastra, India
STRESS
March 2, 2005
Some time ago it was found in a survey, every second child in primary school under goes stress and tension. This leads to hypertension in coming years of his/her life. What exactly is stress and tension? The dictionary describes tension as difference of views and opinions between two people. Stress is the emphasis on some point or the other, a pressure of any kind.
Who is responsible for creating this tension? You, me or someone else? We just conveniently put this blame on the society, but what is the society? Who constitutes it? I do and you do, right? As a responsible person of the society, we also contribute to the mounting tensions and stress in the society, which subsequently results in health problems.
According to 'Ayurveda', "if health is lost all is gone, no amount of money or any kind of therapy can rebuild any sort of tissue that is damaged by trauma or some disease. Ayurveda is an ancient Indian medical science, which was written thousands of years ago. It says self control is the mantra for good life, all kind of stress can be avoided by control, by channeling it into something productive.
The irony today is even the most developed countries are trying to exercise these rules for living. They've adopted some fundamentals from the Ayurveda to ensure proper food habits, which they are inculcating in everyone these days.
Previously 50 percent of the medical schools did not teach the students the importance of nutrition, which subsequently enforces eating mostly junk food. Result: bad health which is seen in their performance at office and home. Deadlines are to be met, child is to be fed, mother isn't well, father is nagging over some thing or the other, wife is not trying to understand anything, and one fine day we crumble under the pressure.
The body, which lacks nutrition, has to overwork mentally, physically and emotionally and crumbles no matter what the circumstances are. It is said the more we are close to nature and the more natural in our approach toward life or ourselves, the happier and more joyful we shall be.
But in the pursuit to be someone other than who we are, we trigger the pressure to act artificially. This builds up pressure on us physiologically and psychologically. Our body stops to emote and react to basic phenomena as laughter - which gives rise to clubs like comedy clubs - teaching people to laugh. In these clubs, people do know the importance and significance of laughter. If they didn't, only hyenas would be allowed to laugh.
The pressure is immense on all of us to excel and be perfect, which at times we fail to do what is actually required in a particular situation. The biggest irony is we all know there is only one number one, all can't be there, still we do have insatiable want to excel and be prefect in all spheres of life.
They say destiny can't be changed and more over, we have only one destiny. So why not make full use of this opportunity to live it right? When destiny can't be changed, that which can surely change is our attitude towards our life - being positive in our approach under all circumstances. That surely helps in reducing the stress and tensions considerably.
--- Written in 2004 by Vikki K. --- Maharastra, India
THIS MOMENT
March 2, 2005
Today is a new day! Each of us aspires to become more. Each of us wants to improve ourselves in some way. Our chance has come! It is time to seize this opportunity to transform ourselves. The time has come to harness the blessed power within us and to use it to transcend from our current existence into a more empowered reality.
What will you do with this moment? It is this, and only this, moment that is yours. What shall be of the fruit of this moment? Will you seize it and empower yourself with its juices? Or will you let this fruitful moment spoil and gamble that you will receive another?
The power found in this moment is immeasurable. It can propel you to success and happiness or chain you to failure and misery. Which would you rather? Haven't you had this choice before? Which did you choose? We all know that our lives can change in a flash - in a moment. We have become accustomed to being a victim of a moment.
Today is your opportunity to break free of the limiting belief that the moment answers to no one. This moment is yours and yours alone! Take charge, seize this moment and allow it to propel you to the high levels of an empowered life. Allow upon this fertile moment to be planted the seeds of your happiness and success.
Today is a new day.
Seize this moment!
--- Copyright © 2004 Steve Maraboli
WHY NOT YOU?
February 28, 2005
Today, many will awaken with a fresh sense of inspiration. Why not you?
Today, many will open their eyes to the beauty that surrounds them. Why not you?
Today, many will choose to leave the ghost of yesterday behind and seize the immeasurable power of today. Why not you?
Today, many will break through the barriers of the past by looking at the blessings of the present. Why not you?
Today, for many the burden of self-doubt and insecurity will be lifted by the security and confidence of empowerment. Why not you?
Today, many will rise above their believed limitations and make contact with their powerful innate strength. Why not you?
Today, many will choose to live in such a manner that they will be a positive role model for their children. Why not you?
Today, many will choose to free themselves from the personal imprisonment of their bad habits. Why not you?
Today, many will choose to live free of conditions and rules governing their own happiness. Why not you?
Today, many will find abundance in simplicity. Why not you?
Today, many will be confronted by difficult moral choices and they will choose to do what is right instead of what is beneficial. Why not you?
Today, many will decide to no longer sit back with a victim mentality, but to take charge of their lives and make positive changes. Why not you?
Today, many will take the action necessary to make a difference. Why not you?
Today, many will make the commitment to be a better mother, father, son, daughter, student, teacher, worker, boss, brother, sister, & so much more. Why not you?
Today is a new day! Many will seize this day. Many will live it to the fullest. Why not you?
--- Copyright © 2004 Steve Maraboli
WHEN YOU DON'T WANT TO
February 21, 2005
Be a little more forgiving, when you don't want to.
Be a little more helpful, when you don't want to.
Be a better listener, when you do want to.
Be a better friend, when you don't want to.
Be a better parent, when you don't want to.
Be a better person, when you don't want to
Be little more loving, when you don't want to.
Why?
We all need the practice.
--- Marlene
A FEW CONSTANTS
February 14, 2005
In today's society of technological advancements and earth shattering discoveries, there are some things that have been here since the beginning and they will endure until the end like Peace. You will not find peace in a self- help book or in a Zen magazine. We must pursue it with all of our gusto it takes, discipline to know our limits and courage to not let others push us past them.
Love. Love is not the feeling or the emotion that so many of us identify it with. Love is the constant commitment that we pledge to those things or relationships we value the most, even when they no longer feel good. Compassion. Compassion is not feeling sorry enough for someone or some cause to volunteer your time once a month. True compassion comes when we are angry, sad, or happy enough to fight for change of the things that we know should not be. Those are just a few of the constants.
--- Copyright © 2004 Racheal Reddick WIlliams
WHAT YOU WERE BORN TO BE
February 7, 2005
Today I recommit to all I hold dear
To let the world know, through these pages of words
That there are great people, from near and far
Who know it's better to be motivated and positive and swing from stars
Than to be negative, hopeless and trapped behind self-imposed bars
I know there is negativity spewing throughout the land
And sometimes it's hard to be positive
To tell your mind to believe, as you originally planned
But I have seen goodness and kindness, the impossible attained
It has to do with self-belief, commitment and action
Never giving up and trying again and again
I feel this positive vibration everyday
So many out there, trying to be
A role model for others to see
A smile, a gentle touch, a hand to hold
A written thought that shows a heart of gold.
Overcoming obstacles, small and bold
Never giving up on the dream that their heart unfolds
We are scattered across this planet, yet connected as one
People who care and have work to be done
Work that says "You matter, you can do this, be strong
Remember when you couldn't then? See how you won?"
So when you fell lost and down in your day
Remember to look into your heart and ask,
"Who do I want to be today?
Someone with hope, faith and commitment?
Is this possible for me?"
I suspect your heart will smile and answer
"Yes, that's what you were born to be."
--- Copyright © 2005 Marlene Blaszczyk
I believe that everything is possible. Don't let fear stand in your way. You can do whatever your heart desires if you believe in yourself, make daily commitments, have a plan, and take action. You may stumble or fall face down, but so what? Get up and try again. Get up and laugh and say, "Okay, that didn't work, what do I try next?", then keep going. There will be tough moments, not bad days and if you choose, you'll get through them.
Look at little children who are learning to walk. They fall time and time again and still get up and try again until they have mastered this task. It's not failure to them each time they fall, it's a learning experience. They laugh at themselves and have champions around them encouraging them to try again. As adults, we need to become our own champion. We can encourage ourselves, when no one else is. This is your life, your choice. Be positive or negative, be the victor or victim, all you need to succeed is already in you. You just have to choose which way you want to live, then do it!
THE REAL MEANING OF PEACE
February 2, 2005
There once was a king who offered a prize to the artist who would paint the best picture of peace. Many artists tried. The king looked at all the pictures. But there were only two he really liked, and he had to choose between them.
One picture was of a calm lake. The lake was a perfect mirror for peaceful towering mountains all around it. Overhead was a blue sky with fluffy white clouds. All who saw this picture thought that it was a perfect picture of peace.
The other picture had mountains, too. But these were rugged and bare. Above was an angry sky, from which rain fell and in which lightning played. Down the side of the mountain tumbled a foaming waterfall. This did not look peaceful at all.
But when the king looked closely, he saw behind the waterfall a tiny bush growing in a crack in the rock. In the bush a mother bird had built her nest. There, in the midst of the rush of angry water, sat the mother bird on her nest - in perfect peace.
Which picture do you think won the prize? The king chose the second picture. Do you know why?
"Because," explained the king, "peace does not mean to be in a place where there is no noise, trouble, or hard work. Peace means to be in the midst of all those things and still be calm in your heart. That is the real meaning of peace."
--- Author Unknown
FAITH CAN MOVE MOUNTAINS
February 2, 2005
A small congregation in the foothills of the Great Smokies built a new sanctuary on a piece of land willed to them by a church member. Ten days before the new church was to open, the local building inspector informed the pastor that the parking lot was inadequate for the size of the building. Until the church doubled the size of the parking lot, they would not be able to use the new sanctuary.
Unfortunately, the church with its undersized lot had used every inch of their land except for the mountain against which it had been built. In order to build more parking spaces, they would have to move the mountain out of the back yard. Undaunted, the pastor announced the next Sunday morning that he would meet that evening with all members who had "mountain moving faith." They would hold a prayer session asking God to remove the mountain from the back yard and to somehow provide enough money to have it paved and painted before the scheduled opening dedication service the following week.
At the appointed time, 24 of the congregation's 300 members assembled for prayer. They prayed for nearly three hours. At ten o'clock the pastor said the final "Amen." "We'll open next Sunday as scheduled," he assured everyone. "God has never let us down before, and I believe He will be faithful this time too."
The next morning as he was working in his study there came a loud knock at his door. When he called "come in," a rough looking construction foreman appeared, removing his hard hat as he entered. "Excuse me, Reverend. I'm from Acme Construction Company over in the next county. We're building a huge new shopping mall over there and we need some fill dirt. Would you be willing to sell us a chunk of that mountain behind the church? We'll pay you for the dirt we remove and pave all the exposed area free of charge, if we can have it right away. We can't do anything else until we get the dirt in and allow it to settle properly."
The little church was dedicated the next Sunday as originally planned and there were far more members with "mountain moving faith" on opening Sunday than there had been the previous week!
Would you have shown up for that prayer meeting? Some people say faith comes from miracles. But others know: MIRACLES COME FROM FAITH!
--- Author Unknown
THE TRUTH ABOUT FAILURE
February 2, 2005
Failure doesn't mean you are a failure...
it does mean you haven't succeeded yet
Failure doesn't mean you have accomplished nothing...
it does mean you have learned something
Failure doesn't mean you have been a fool...
it does mean you had a lot of faith
Failure doesn't mean you have been disgraced...
it does mean you were willing to try
Failure doesn't mean you don't have it...
it does mean you have to do something in a different way
Failure doesn't mean you are inferior...
it does mean you are not perfect
Failure doesn't mean you've wasted your life...
it does mean you've got a reason to start afresh
Failure doesn't mean you should give up...
it does mean you should try harder
Failure doesn't mean you'll never make it...
it does mean it will take a little longer
--- Author Unknown
WAS IT YOU?
February 2, 2005
Someone started the whole day wrong
Was it you?
Someone robbed the day of its song
Was it you?
Early this morning some one frowned
Someone sulked until others scowled
And soon harsh words were passed around
Was it you?
Some one started the day aright
Was it you?
Some one made it happy and bright
Was it you?
Early this morning, we are told
Some one smiled and all through the day
This smile encouraged young and old
Was it you?
--- Author Unknown
SLEEPING THROUGH THE STORM
February 2, 2005
A young man applied for a job as a farmhand. When the farmer asked for his qualifications, he said, "I can sleep when the wind blows."
This puzzled the farmer. But he liked the young man, and hired him.
A few days later, the farmer and his wife were awakened in the night by a violent storm. They quickly began to check things out to see if all was secure. They found that the shutters of the farmhouse had been securely fastened. A good supply of logs had been set next to the fireplace.
The young man slept soundly.
The farmer and his wife then inspected their property. They found that the farm tools had been placed in the storage shed, safe from the elements.
The tractor had been moved into the garage. The barn was properly locked. Even the animals were calm. All was well.
The farmer then understood the meaning of the young man's words, "I can sleep when the wind blows."
Because the farmhand did his work loyally and faithfully when the skies were clear, he was prepared for the storm when it broke. So when the wind blew, he was not afraid. He could sleep in peace.
--- Author Unknown
CHILDREN ARE LIKE KITES
February 2, 2005
You spend years trying to get them off the ground. You run with them until you are both breathless. They crash ... they hit the roof ... you patch, comfort and assure them that someday they will fly.
Finally, they are airborne.
They need more string, and you keep letting it out.
They tug, and with each twist of the twine, there is sadness that goes with joy.
The kite becomes more distant, and you know it won't be long before that beautiful creature will snap the lifeline that binds you together and will soar as meant to soar ... free and alone.
Only then do you know that you have done your job.
--- Author Unknown
LISTEN TO MOTHER
January 31, 2005
When I learned to share with others, was my turning point in life.
Had I listened to my mother's way, to keep away most strife,
I would have been so much wiser, early on in life.
That's true.
I ignored my sweet advisor, just like most of us all do.
Now I'm older and I wonder, how much better life would be,
If we had not made this blunder when our mother made this plea.
--- Copyright© 2004 Jim Johnston
MAGGIE
January 24, 2005
A sister's made of things so nice
Of special things beyond all price
She's soft and lovely, kind and warm
An angel wrapped in human form
A sister's good for cheer-up talks
For sharing cares while taking walks
All secrets told are locked away
Some things a sister just won't say
When heartaches come and one's alone
A sister's love will still be shown
At times she speaks with just her eyes
No words are needed, no replies
Through joys and worries, peace and strife
A faithful sister's there for life
A trusted friend so full of grace
No one can take a sister's place
If God had said that I could chose a sister for myself,
I would have gone to heaven's store and looked on every shelf
There is no doubt that in my search I would have chosen you
Of all the sisters I could find, no other one would do
But even though I had no choice, I am so richly blessed
Our father in his wisdom knew which one would suit me best
For when he chose you as my own, he showed how much he cared
Yes heaven's filled with all good things but you are one he shared
I look at you before me and I see what you've become
And I see how much you've grown
From what I see your knowledge has truly shown!
I know at times we fight and it doesn't make it right
But I just want you to know
Anytime, day or night
I'll come running regardless of yesterday's fight
I love you Maggie with all my heart
And I hope you know that's true
I hope you understand that
I would give my life for you!
You are something special
An image created by God
When you were handed to me he knew
I'd need a hand someday to guide me along the way
A smile from you could change the world
Light up the sky on a cloudy day
I hope you know the power of a sister's love
And I hope you see it through
I wish to you the best of success
And I know it will come true!
Don't give up on your dreams
There is still so much to see and so much left to do
Yes you'll fall before you fly
But no one can say you never tried!
I know at times you tease me
And I know it's because you care
I know when I get mad
It can be a nightmare
But please put away all despair
I will always be there whether or not it may seem fair!
Please remember it's ok to cry and it's ok to sigh
All you have to do is spread your wings and fly
You don't have to be perfect and you don't have to die,
You just have to try!
And as you walk each step…
Seek education rather than grades
Seek your best rather than someone else's
Seek friendship rather than acceptance
Seek worth rather than rank
Seek to build rather than to tear down
Seek laughter and love
In spite of all the pain it may have caused…
You will have learned to live!
Cry or laugh loud, be humble stand proud,
Hold onto the faith of your heart
Be careful, be brave, be still
But don't stay at anyone's place for too long
Remember God's grace,
Give more than you take,
All of this, all that there is,
I wish for you
So please keep this in mind,
A sister like you isn't an easy find
Even though you're younger in each and every way
I guess I can say I look up to you
Each and everyday
With everything you stand for, I guess it's safe to say
It's nice to have a sister who can always make my day!
--- Copyright © 2004 Molly Mae Miller
I wanted to give my sister a really nice Christmas present this year and we didn't really have that much money. Since I love writing, I decided to write a poem, and it just came together so easily. Once I typed the poem up, I put it on poster board (with pictures of the two of us all around it) then put it in a frame. I think that was the best present I ever gave anyone. I was more excited to give my gifts to her, than to open my own on Christmas morning.
This year was the first year my grandma was in a nursing home for Christmas and it was really hard on all of us. In writing this poem, it showed me how important family is, and how important it is to value your time.
I couldn't have asked for a better Christmas. Christmas Eve, we brought my grandma home for the day and our whole family got together for dinner and presents. Then we went to midnight mass. It was all so beautiful, and it felt like everything was great. I had lost all hope of a white Christmas, and when I woke up Christmas morning, it happened to be snowing! I was so happy. Every thing just seemed so perfect.
I learned a lot this year. It doesn't matter how many gifts you get or how much they cost. It's the thought the give put into them. It's also so important to live for the moment and value your time with your family.
OVERCOMING THE FEAR OF FAILURE
January 17, 2005
"We are born into a vast room whose walls consist of a thousand doors of possibility. Each door is flung open to the world outside, and the room is filled with light and noise. We close some of the doors deliberately, sometimes with fear, sometimes with calm certainty. Others seem to close themselves, some so quietly that we do not even notice."
---Terry Teachout, City Limits
When I read this for the first time, I realized that my whole life was in this quote. I did not want to do things because I feared failure, and other things I did because I knew I could succeed. But because I didn't take a risk and prove to myself that I would not fail, I will never have the chance to realize what could have happened. But then there are those that I took, that I will never regret in my whole life, and that's when the other doors close so quietly behind you that you don't even notice.
--- Alisha Krukemeyer --- Nebraska
GROWING UP
January 10, 2005
It starts in the morning and ends at night
You pray that tomorrow will be all right
But it's always the same again and again
No matter how much you want it to end
Your parents are always there just wanting the best
But sometimes they just make your life one big mess
Now they just don't understand when you say times have changed
They think you're just making up excuses for misbehaving
But that's not the truth we're just kids having fun
We make mistakes but our lives are not done
We wish our parents would just stop and think
And remember the times when they were thirteen
How growing up seemed so over-rated
And being a kid was so out-dated
But for them to do this
They would have to forget
Everything they've learned in the grown-up process
But once you grow up there's no turning back
There are only those days that were once your past
Now, I'm not choosing sides on whose right or wrong
But once you grow up and have kids of your own
It'll seem the same way to them all along
So as time passes by
You've got to let go of all those bad memories you've been holding onto
Because if you take one second to stop and think
You'll remember you have tons of great memories of friends and families
--- Written in 2004 by Nina H., Age 13 --- Indiana
I'm in gymnastics and I have had so many problems because, to be honest, I think too much. I put way too much pressure on myself, and even though you have your ups and downs, you just have to keep going or you'll miss out on life!!
TREASURE THE PLEASURE
January 10, 2005
"We sometimes find ourselves under pressure but do not know they are pressures that will bring treasures."
Copyright © 2004 Fola Daniel
Sometimes a lot of people do not know why they are in the situation they have find themselves in. Sometimes you try, sometimes you cry. You run into a mess and the solution is another mess. You want a way and all you get is nay and then you ask why me?. But everybody asks why me? It's you because you are a gold digger. Gold diggers dig deep. Don't stop until the world stops to see who is coming...you. People often run into problems and are in haste to get out of the problems instead of learning the lesson that the problem is supposed to teach. No matter how frustrated you are about a situation, do not be too frustrated to learn the message that situation will teach you because a friend would always say that the mess you go through is the message you have for tomorrow and the test you go through is your testimony for tomorrow.
--- Copyright © 2004 Fola Daniel
ELEMENTS OF SUCCESS
January 10, 2005
"Will" is what creates the energy and courage to create. "Want," by itself, just isn't enough. Being "willing", moves you beyond your limitations and into greatness. Birds fly, fish swim and humans create. This is our nature. At the end of the day, both optimists and pessimists are always right. Why wait when you can create? When you take your success for granted, you don't give yourself the chance to learn from the process and apply it in other areas of your life. Failure is simply a result that differs from the one we expected. You can have success now, or you can have it later. It's entirely up to you. Success is waiting, here and now. It doesn't care where you came from, what you're doing or what you did previously. It's available to anyone who wants it and is prepared to go out and take it.
"You can't always get what you want" makes a great song lyric, but it's a terrible motto for life. The more you practice creating success in one area, the easier it becomes to create success somewhere else. If you're attempting to create something perfect, I have three words of advice for you: Get over it! To be successful, you have to care about what you're doing. Creating success is all about fulfilling or manifesting the purpose for which you were born. When your mind is sharp, attentive and ready for use, you'll find that you can create anything you are willing to have. Our mind gives us the power to both create and destroy.
--- Quotes from "Elements of Success" by Nisandeh Neta, Copyright © 2003
--- Submitted by the author
NEW YEAR'S RESOLUTIONS
January 10, 2005
My resolutions for the New Year:
*Give enthusiasm to everyone
*Make other people feel important
*Count my assets, not my liabilities
*Forgive myself if I fail
*Be an optimist
*Keep moving
*Keep trying
*Give the gift of heart to those in need
--- Reed Markham, American Educator
MAY YOU ALWAYS FEEL LOVED
December 22, 2004
May you find serenity and tranquility in a world
You may not always understand.
May the pain you have known and conflict you have experienced
Give you the strength to walk through life
Facing each new situation with courage and optimism.
Always know that there are those whose love and understanding
Will always be there, even when you feel most alone.
May you discover enough goodness in others
To believe in a world of peace.
May a kind word, a reassuring touch, a warm smile be yours
Every day of your life,
And may you give these gifts as well as receive them.
Remember the sunshine when the storm seems unending.
Teach love to those who know hate,
And let that love embrace you as you go into the world.
May the teaching of those you admire become part of you,
So that you may call upon them.
Remember, those whose lives you have touched
And who have touched yours are always a part of you,
Even if the encounters were less than you would have wished.
It is the content of the encounter that is more important than it's form.
May you not become too concerned with material matters,
But instead place immeasurable value on the goodness in your heart.
Find time in each day to see the beauty and love in the world around you.
Realize that each person has limitless abilities,
But each of us is different in our own way.
What you may feel you lack in one regard
May be more than compensated for in another.
What you feel you lack in the present
May become one of your strengths in the future.
May you see your future as one filled with promise and possibility.
Learn to view everything as a worthwhile experience.
May you find enough inner strength to determine your own worth by yourself,
And not be dependent on another's judgement of your accomplishments.
May you always feel loved.
--- Copyright © 1987 Sandra Sturtz Hauss --- Sent in by Tamara Robinson
ANGELS WITH FOUR LEGS
December 20, 2004
Angels with four legs
Though they may not have wings to fly
Back and forth between the earth and sky.
They never question the reason why?
But, will give of their life, if do or die.
When we're in trouble they never run or hide
For this I am thankful and full of pride.
They aid and comfort the disabled and sick.
They even employ a special trick.
If the need arises, they will even give your face a lick.
When you come home after a hard day's work
They just want you to pet them; it's their only quirk.
For no matter what time you arrive home at night,
They never fail to greet you, what a beautiful sight!
So be kind and loving to the very end.
For this four-legged angel is your very best friend,
And will always remain faithful to the very end.
Copyright © 2004 Joseph P. Martino
HOW TO HELP YOURSELF AND OTHERS
December 13, 2004
Most of the time, I think we are not conscious of what we say, do or read. We all have routines. Get up in the morning, turn on the news, read the newspaper, and then start the rest of the day. It would be wonderful if the morning information had a lot of good news, something that left us with good and hopeful feelings as we venture out into our day, but I can't say that I see it often.
It has been said that you are what you think about. If the morning messages are more negative than positive, I pose the question: what are you thinking about - something positive - possibilities that they can bring? Or are you thinking of something negative? How do you think it impacts your day and the people you have interactions with?
It does come down to conscious and unconscious choices. If negativity is swirling in your mind first thing in the morning, I suggest that you be aware of how you come across to others as you go through your day. Do people think you have a bad attitude, see you as cranky, depressed, irritable, not too easy to be around?
If so, why not try something new?
Why not decide to read or listen to positive messages each morning before your day begins? What could happen to your attitude if you bombarded your mind with possibilities of wonder, courage, kindness, and love in your heart for the world? I suspect others would find that you were easier to be with, that they would notice a change - though they might not be able to put their finger on it, they would notice the difference.
Each morning after I do what everyone else does, I come and sit for at least 15 minutes reading the quotation sections. I know first hand the impact this ritual has on my day. The power of reprogramming my mind to forget about the negative ( I can't change what has happened anyway) and to focus on the positive has been so helpful for me. I suggest it may be helpful for you too. Why not try it? You have nothing to lose except some negativity and every bit helps!
Have a wonderful week ahead!
--- Marlene
A TRIBUTE TO VETERANS (song)
December 1, 2004
In Vietnam, Korea and World Wars past
Our men fought bravely so freedom would last
Conditions were not always best they could be
Fighting a foe you could not always see:
From mountain highs to valley lows
From jungle drops to desert patrols
Our sinewy sons were sent over seas
Far from their families and far from their dreams
They never wrote letters of hardships despair
Only of love, yearning that one day soon:
They would come home, they would resume
And carry on with the rest of their lives
The P.O.W.'s stood steadfast
Against the indignities and cruelties of war
They could not have lasted as long as they did
If they had relinquished their hope that some day:
They would come home, they would resume
And carry on the rest of their lives
Medics, nurses, and chaplains alike
Did what they needed to bring back life
They served our forces from day into night
Not questioning if they would survive:
They mended bones and bodies too,
They soothed the spirits of dying souls
And for those M.I.A'S, who were left behind
We echo this message across the seas
We will search for as long as it takes
You're not forgotten and will always be:
In our hearts, in our prayers,
In our minds for all time
A moment of silence, a moment of summons
Is their deliverance of body and soul
To a sacred place that we all know
Deep in the shrines of our soul:
In our hearts, in our prayers
In our minds for all time
INTERLUDE:
Gold Star Mothers grieve: endlessly,
endlessly, endlessly.......
These immortalized soldiers whose bravery abounds
They¹re our husbands, fathers, and sons
They enlisted for the duty at hand
To serve the cause of country and land:
They had honor, they had valor,
They found glory that change them forever
Men standing tall and proud they be
A country behind them in a solemn sea
So let the flags of freedom fly
Unfurled in their majesty high:
In the sun, in the rain
In the winds across this land
Years of tears has brought us here
Gathering around to hear this sound
So let the flags of freedom fly
Unfurled in their majesty high:
In the sun, in the rain,
In the winds across this land
REPEAT:
In the sun, in the rain,
In the winds for all time
--- Copyright © 2003 Jerry Calow
CHRISTMAS IS NEARLY UPON US
December 1, 2004
Christmas is the time of year to reflect with thoughtful prayer,
To cast aside of all bad thought and habits
You expressed throughout the year.
We can all join together to celebrate Jesus' birth,
A renewal and beginning, right here on planet earth.
Jesus left all of us a message while here on earth, to love, to care.
His words were ever simple, plain and so very, very clear,
Be kind to one another throughout the coming year.
Christmas is the time of year to spend with young and old,
The needy, greedy and the poor.
A time to love, a time to share.
Let us all spread our love around with all our heart and soul,
For the love of your neighbor should never turn so cold.
Songs of Christmas carols fill the night time air,
Family and friends gather round the fireplace drinking eggnog and cider
Without a worry or a care; a time to love, a time to share.
Chestnuts roasting on the stove, mistletoe strung over every door.
The noisy sounds of sleighs are so difficult to ignore,
Ringing out so loudly, they spread vibrations throughout the creaking floor.
Attending morning service in our house of worship,
Singing hymns and prayers of thanks,
As children in nearby parks and playgrounds
Play games and harmless pranks.
Turkey cooking in the oven, children playing with their new found toys,
What a thrill and pleasure to see all the happy, smiling faces,
On all the girls and boys.
--- Copyright © 2004 Joseph P.Martino
GOD'S ETERNAL CIRCLE
December 1, 2004
God is love.
Love is giving.
Giving is holiness.
Holiness is kindness.
Kindness is gentleness.
Gentleness is strength.
Strength is faith.
Faith is assurance.
Assurance is hope.
Hope is Divine.
Divine is God.
--- Copyright © 2004 Mary Ann Herman-Bogle
Thinking about God as Alpha to Omega or Beginning to End...I wrote a short observation. You'll notice that the last word in each sentence is used to begin the next sentence. There is no finale to God's Eternal Circle.
LOVE'S WAY
December 1, 2004
A farmer lived with his twelve-year-old son. The son was poetic and a bit lethargic. One day becoming furious with his son's ways the farmer severely scolded him and ordered him to remove the bushes in the back yard.
On returning in the evening the father went to check his son's work. The back yard was clean except for one bush in the center and his son was not there to question.
Thinking that his son was lethargic to finish the work, the father himself took a knife and began to clear the bush. As soon as his first blow landed on the bush, two small frogs leapt out of their home and scampered away in fright…
--- Written in 2004 by G.Ramasubramanian --- India
GROWING WISE
December 1, 2004
It's almost my birthday, again. The big twenty-nine - another year and I'll be thirty, halfway to sixty. That's a pessimistic way of looking at it! I've been thinking a lot over the last couple of years about experiences I've had, and have come to realize that there are more times than not when I've backed out of the idea of trying something new, through fear of the unknown.
I have a housemate who is my age and unemployed, and quite happy to spend his days and months hunched over his desk in a darkened room playing computer games. He's "trying to find himself", or so he tells me.
I've spent a lot of time over the years burying myself away in night-shift work, and reading books, to avoid the outside world. I want change in my life, and it's something which is happening - slowly - but I'm learning that unless you take courage, and make yourself get out there to experience new things, life will quite happily pass you by, and leave you nothing to show for the years lost besides a memory made of ashes.
It's a depressing thought, but there's one solution to all this: know that unless you try something, you'll never know what might have been. Think about what you want from life, and then have faith that with some work, and a little patience, things usually always have a habit of working out for the better. Some people never take that first step towards making change happen - if you've done so, you're already a winner!
--- Copyright © 2004 David Wyatt
ROOTS
November 29, 2004
Roots--more complex than that tangled part of an underground plant;
A place to draw from, an essential part of growth;
My beginnings that shaped and nurtured the future me.
When my world feels shaky, as if my roots are being torn away,
And loved ones begin to depart,
I have only to reflect on these golden memories that we call yesterday
The smoothness of a baby's skin;
A wrinkled smile that lights up the room;
Words of wisdom suggested with love;
Sad occasions where prayers are mingled with tears;
Happy holidays where love and laughter and good food abound;
Hands joined in prayer connecting with one another and with God.
And then I know that my roots are secure.
For as a root draws water from the soil,
I, too, can draw strength from that innermost part of my private self
Knowing that my roots are not gone
But are tenderly and lovingly multiplying,
Sending out new growth in the never-ending scheme of life --
Which has perfect order.
Copyright © 2004 Joy Hale
For most of my life, my feelings have poured out of me in poetic fashion. Joys and sorrows, laughter and pain all have had their own unique expressions in poetry. Each poem grows out of the experiences of my life, and whispers to the reader of the insights gained from those experiences.
The poem, "Roots" was written from a deep place in my heart. Several years ago, my father, my stepson and my close childhood friend were all dying of cancer. Cherished parts of my life were coming to an end and I did not know how I could give them up. As I once again turned to writing to deal with my grief, I received word from my daughter that she was expecting my first grandchild. God's plan has always been about beginnings and endings; new roots were being added to our family, and I thanked God that in every season He still sends hope and joy.
Joy Hale
November 2004
WHATEVER YOU IMAGINE IS WHAT YOU BECOME
BECAUSE THERE IS NOTHING THAT EXISTS WITHOUT A FORE IMAGINATION
November 22, 2004
Dreams... I believe in my dreams, talk about my dreams, think about my dreams, plan for my dreams, create opportunities for my dreams, and I see myself already in my dreams. The only way to achieve a dream is to talk about it, believe it, see yourself in it and create opportunities for it.
There is a great will-power that follows whatever you imagine. This will-power gets you going despite all odds and the dreams that are supposed to take you ten to twenty years to achieve are achieved in a shorter period.
Paper plans are not enough for dreams! Just see yourself acting out what you have imagined and by the time you get into it, you may think you are still in the process of imagination.
What you believe is what you achieve. What you imagine is what you become. What you think is what you experience.
Copyright © 2004 Fola Daniel ( Nigeria )
STAND UP WARRIOR, DON'T GIVE UP!
November 18, 2004
Stand up warrior, don't give up,
The battle field called life
Is waiting for you to return.
Despite your bruises and wounds
You must continue to fight on.
Despite your broken soul,
Nobody you can hold.
Just keep your feet on the ground and stand alone,
GOD watching over you,
His love unfolds.
Shield yourself with FAITH, HOPE & LOVE;
Even if you fall many times, don't give up.
With your determination to move forward,
You may soon realize
Trials are a blessing in disguise.
In this world, the battlefield called life,
To be a warrior is not an easy task.
In the face of combat
The best guides are FAITH, HOPE & LOVE.
Stand up warrior, don't give up!
Expect more trials to come, arise!
Don't lose your attention, be on the right track.
Don't let yourself depart from the path you're taking,
No holding back.
Stand up warrior, don't give up!
--- Copyright © 2004 Rapport -Ja (Philippines)
A LIFE CHANGING DAY
November 8, 2004
Dressed in my white polo shirt, black pants, and my red smock, I was ready for my first day as a fashion's worker. I had been working on a register for over two weeks when they decided that I was ready to work on the floor. I remember the feeling of excitement because this was something new, and nervousness because I didn't know what was going to happen. I didn't even know whom I would be working with. So many thoughts came floating into my head as I walked from my car to the store.
"What if they don't like me? What if I can't handle this job? Will I remember everything?"
With my mind filled with all these what if's, I walked back to the break room, punched in, and put my purse in my ocker. Then, with my shaking hands and upset stomach, I walked back to the front of the store and met with Theresa at the service desk.
"Hi, Kayli. How are you?"
"Pretty good, you?"
"Fine, thanks. I think we are going to have you work with Vicki today. So let's take a walk back to the men's department, and she can get you trained in."
"Okay," I replied with nervousness.
Walking for what seemed like eternity, we finally reached our destination. She came bouncing out of receiving with a lighthearted walk and a brilliant white smile.
We must have caught her a little off guard because she stopped, stared at us for a moment, and said, "Hi Theresa!"
"Hey, Vicki! I'd like you to meet Kayli. She is going to be working with you for the next couple of weeks."
"Hi, Kayli," she replied with more enthusiasm than I had expected.
"Well I'll leave it up to you, Vick." Theresa happily replied, then turned and walked away.
I expected the usual uncomfortable silence that always happens when two strangers meet and are supposed to be friends right away, but I was wrong. She was very comfortable to be around and easy to talk to. I started to relax and act like my usual self. I even found myself trusting her right away, not a normal thing for me. She seemed to be very interested in my life and the things that I was into. She was all about getting to know the real me, inside and out.
I can't really pick out one specific moment that made me realize Vicki was such an inspiring person; I just had the feeling that she really cared.
That day I ended up learning more than just the tasks of a fashion's worker. I learned to trust again, to love life a little more, and to just be me. She has taught me that it was okay to be me, and for that, I will be forever grateful.
--- Copyright © 2004 Kayli Smith
START FOR YOURSELF
November 1, 2004
Start for yourself
Face your greatest fears
And take the new step of faith
Because only who can see the invisible
Can do the impossible.
God opens a door before your eyes
It's up to you to find out
Help yourself and explore the things outside.
If only you could see the genuine smile
Through the eyes of an innocent child
That gives you different insight
Sometimes it's better to be like a child
They take the challenge of life
No matter what comes out
You will see them playing around.
If you want to cope-up with your grief,
You must help and start for yourself
Minimize your self-centeredness,
Maximize your faith and strength for living
Because, God, you are still alive!
There are more things to explore outside.
Even the air you breathed, the voice you've heard,
The things you've seen,
Are enough to analyze,
You are still fortunate to be alive!
You are blessed to take another day
To feel the sun's ray
Hey, didn't you know that you are nature's greatest miracle?
Copyright © 2004 Rapport-Ja (Philippines)
No matter how hard life is or how low you feel, still nobody can help you better than yourself. You cannot start without helping yourself first.
REFLECTIONS ABOUT LIFE
November 1, 2004
On the edge.....
There will be moments when the only thing left is for you to question your existence. Life can be so damned hard for each of us. There are always days when we get so lonely and depressed. When we cry. When the world has lost its colors. When the rest of the world is happy and you are not.
There will be times when we lose all reasons for living; and problems will seem so hard that we wish there was no such thing as tomorrow.
But then again, we should also know, that they are just another bitterness in life trying to twist the personage in each of us; and corrupt our perceptions about life.
When these times happen, do not succumb to the temptations of giving up. Yes, to live is to suffer and the only way to be happy is to suffer willingly.
Often, the worst of times yields the best lessons in life. We have to go on in life's extremes. We don't have to give up.
As the famous poet, philosopher, and artist Kahlil Gibran said,
"When you are sorrowful, look again in your heart, and you shall see that, in truth, you are weeping for that which has been your delight."
--- Insights from Marcial Sarmiento (from the Philippines) 2004
WILL, GOODWILL AND GOD'S WILL
November 1, 2004
It is when you lose everything that your true character is revealed.
This was brought home to me when, on November 7, 1999, we lost our home in a fire. Ours was only one of the 50 or so houses and shops that burned down that day. Like most people in India, we lived in a rented house, and had no insurance whatsoever. We had escaped with the clothes we wore. Our bank account was almost non existent. My mother was about to retire in a few months and my father's business had just about managed to stay afloat.
Of all the things she lost, my mother was devastated at losing the stuff she had gathered for my dowry. She had always wanted to give me a good wedding- not lavish, but very dignified. That had been her fondest wish, her most fervent desire.
My parents were never rich, or even comfortably well off. But they had always helped people, and were respected by the few who could recognize character. In India, wealth commands respect most of the time. Here they were, in the autumn of their lives, and everything was at zero again.
My father shrugged. He had had to start from zero before - three times before to be precise. " All you need," he said, " are three things- Will (To do something), Good will (of fellow men) and God's will." But before he did anything else, he went to the Sikh temple, and thanked God for everything-no lives were lost in the fire, his family was all right and he had been given a chance to start all over again. Somehow, my father's simple faith gave me strength. He had lost everything but still had the will to get his life in order again.
The next day, he went back to work. He asked the people he worked with for credit, explaining the circumstances- and he got it. His business did not suddenly start booming, but it did not splutter and fail either. He is still working, still managing to make ends meet.
My mother went back to school the day it opened. November 7 was a holiday because of Diwali- the festival of lights, and is usually accompanied by a short break.
We were living at a temporary shelter with others who had also lost their homes. Our clothes were what we had borrowed from our friends, and we depended on charity for food.
My mother was a bit late, a bit bedraggled- borrowed clothes don't always fit right- but she taught all her classes. Her students learnt an important lesson in life that day and it was not what she taught in words, but what she demonstrated by her actions. They now knew how to face the most adverse circumstances with dignity, courage and character.
My mother's retirement was postponed, and the principal suggested that she take a few days off. She refused- we needed the money, she explained. My mother asked the principal to waive the fees for the children affected by the fire, and help them get books and uniforms. The principal agreed and then started a fundraising drive. Donations poured in- money as well as clothes and household items. The clothes were shared with other families.
Mama refused to accept the money being collected- it seemed unfair because others who had been similarly affected did not have the same supports as she did- until the principal agreed to distribute the money to at least nine other families.
We were helped in other ways too. Many people offered us residence- and we finally took one - at a former student of my mother's- and we moved out of the shelter within 10 days. We were the first to move out.
People helped us search the ashes for valuables, and we could recover some of my prized antiques. One of my aunts stayed with us, at the shelter, for moral and emotional support as we ran around, trying to find a place to live. Since we were too emotionally distraught to be good hosts, she took over the role and made sure the guests (and there were many) got a good cup of tea before they left.
Later, she made a remark that struck me as too true. She said that while others cultivated money, my parents had cultivated respect and goodwill - and were better off because of that.
Some months later, I got married, and it was the kind of wedding my mother had always wanted. It cost her almost all her money, but she had no regrets- this was what she had wanted anyway. She retired later that year.
Now, my parents still live in that same small town in North India, still live in a rented house and are still not rich. They are respected by even more people than before. In a sense, not much has changed except, for a brief moment, they let the world catch a glimpse of their true character and the world never forgot it. True character is like a diamond, hidden in the coal mine- it is revealed only when it is struck a very hard blow.
--- Copyright © 2004 Harpreet Shah
GOD IS NEVER WRONG!
November 1, 2004
We all came from love. We all came from our parent's love and most importantly, from God's love - unconditional love. Then one point in our lives we come to experience something that makes life beautiful, something that makes us believe that there is unconditional love. This love is God's love for us. Since time began, His love for us is so great that it cannot be measured. I hear some people say that there is no such thing as unconditional love. Deep inside, I disagree. Although I can say that sometimes I do not exhibit this unconditional love, I do believe that there is such a thing. Although we sometimes feel that we don't have it in us, we actually do. We just have to dig it up. God gave us this love to discover and experience. It is undying love.
I am now in a relationship with this girl. I am very much in love with her. She is like no other person I have met. She is the loveliest thing in the world. She never fails to make me smile and make my heart flutter. Oh, how I always stare at her and smile. She sometimes gets conscious of what I'm doing and she does the 'covering my face with her hand' thing and she says, "Quit staring!" Oh, how I laugh when she does that. I love her so much.
One day, I decided to tell her something. Something that people don't really talk about. It was a sin that I do all over again. I was so tired of sinning that I really wanted to get rid of it. I wanted to be a better man. I wanted to be this better man for her and for God. She was my best friend and I wanted to tell her everything. Also, I read in a promising book that in order to conquer temptations, one of the keys in conquering this kind of stuff is to have someone to help you, someone who will listen, accept and pray for you. I believed deep inside that she'd understand, that she'd still accept me for who I am. Man, was I scared that time. I was scared of losing her. But I had to tell her. I believed that there was unconditional love within her.
I am someone who talks to God everyday. I asked Him if I'd tell her or not. Eventually he gave me signs that I should tell her. At first, I told her that I had something important to open up with her, that I needed her help. I told her that she might get disappointed or disgusted with what I was about to share. She wanted to find out right away, but I told her that a little bit later was the time. She felt a little scared, scared of what she would feel and how she would react.
The time had come, but unfortunately she was in a strange mood. She was not sure if she was ready to hear what I had to say and that made me feel discouraged. I thought to myself, "Maybe she doesn't truly love me…maybe there is no such thing as 'unconditional love.' I told her that I decided not to tell her anymore. It was time for her Psychology class and she had to go. I had to go home because four big tests the next day were about to happen. I felt so bad at the moment. I could not look straight at her. I was trembling with confusion. Our goodbyes felt very bad. I said to God, "Very bad idea… very bad idea." My eyes were slowly filling with tears.
On my way home, I sent her a message through my mobile phone. In my message, I typed, "Maybe God is wrong sometimes. Take Care.." I cried while sending the message. My tears blurred the message. I knew that deep inside I did not mean this. How cruel of me to say such a thing. God has given me more than I ever wanted and this is how I talk about Him? I was a fool. I put my phone in silent mode so I won't be able to see her message but I could not bear it. I had to see if she replied. There was a message and it was from her. The message read, "GOD IS NEVER WRONG! TAKE CARE!" I felt so bad after reading it. I felt like the worst fool on earth.
When I reached home, I was in a state of madness. I did not know what to do. I hated myself for saying such a thing. I wanted to tell her that what I said was not what I truly felt. I had no balance left in my phone and my folks were not home. I could not send her a message through my phone. I was desperate but then, my folks just arrived in time. But still, I felt that it was not enough. I felt that I should see her face to face and prove to her that she was right. Suddenly, without thinking, a miracle happened. Deep inside my head, my heart, my soul I heard God and I said "I'm going back…I'm going back!" Suddenly, I felt new strength growing in me. Strength that would bring me back to her. I asked P20 from my mother for the fare I needed. It was the best P20 I ever received from her. I did not think twice. I did not change clothes. I grabbed my 'easy to wear' sandals and went off like a rocket. I almost forgot my I.D. and ran back home to get it. I was lucky that I remembered it before I got a tricycle.
Going to school, the ride was a scary one. The tricycle was a traveling at a speed that made you think if you'd be able to go through all of it…alive.. I was praying hard that nothing would happen to me and that she was still in school. (I had a funny feeling that their Psychology class ended soon and she went home already) I said to myself that I would not allow myself to get hurt or die without telling her that she means so much to me and that she was right about God. I was fully determined. I arrived in school, rushing towards their designated room. As I was running by, someone called me, "Marc!" "Oh!", I said and I realized that she was a classmate of hers and I knew that big chances were that she left for home already. I asked her where she was and she said that she left just a few minutes ago, but she was not sure which direction she went but I knew for sure that it was home that she went to. I saw other friends around and I asked them about her. They didn't see her. Outside school, just at the other side of the road, I saw her back. I prayed and hoped that it was her. As I walked nearer, I was really praying harder. It was the same built, same hair but not the same bag. It was not her. I decided to go to where she lived. I would stop at nothing to get to her. If she were still not home yet I said to myself that I would wait outside no matter what time it would be. I would wait for her. It felt like a life and death situation. I knew that God was with me. I knew that what she said was really true and I believed that after talking to her and revealing the part of me that was wrong...she would accept me.. she would still love me. My faith at that time was so strong.
The ride again, was scary as the previous one. I prayed harder and thankfully I reached her home. With no fear, I walked into their compound. Her aunt was outside and she asked me who I was looking for. Her aunt called her and said that she had visitor -…brave and humble me.. Her relatives let me in her house. She was now in her house clothes. Man, how happy I felt and how beautiful she was. She was in a good mood, a mood that was not a hostile one. She was surprised to see me. I was so excited to see her and talk to her. She said, "Oh, what is it?" I started talking. "I guess your teacher dismissed you early… I did not know what to do. I felt so bad. I had to do something. What I said, I did not mean it. You know that. I was at the peak of my emotions and without thinking, I just put it down. I cried when I sent that message to you. I knew that it was not true. I was a fool. When you replied, I felt at a loss. How stupid and foolish of me to say such a thing. When I reached home, I felt like I was going to die this night. It's a bit exaggerating but it felt that way. I did not go crazy though. But you know, a miracle happened. Without warning, with no reason, it just popped out of nowhere and I said to myself…I am going back!.. I knew that this was the road God showed me - the road back to you.. I had to get two things back. I had to get my faith back …and my girl…" As our conversation went on, I eventually opened up to her and told her about the thing that I was supposed to share. I told her that I love her so much and when there are bad things that I do, I don't include her in those things. Anyway, I still was curious about her reaction. She said, "Oh, okay." There was no disgust or discouragement in her face. Slowly my heart was beginning to smile. She said to me that whoever I was, nothing would change. She said that whoever I was, she would still love me with open arms and an open heart. I was touched by what she said. I felt that I was loved so much. I could see it in her face. How lucky I was to have her. God really is never wrong. I'll never forget that day. I'll never forget the miracle, the unconditional love.
Right now, I am thinking about her. She is now sleeping soundly, maybe dreaming of life's wonders. We still are together and I am still continuing on my journey in becoming a better man. Slowly, I can see that I'm becoming a better person. I love her so much and I will always cherish her with everything I am.
"Treasure each moment, even the small ones, for in the small ones, great courage and big faith may be required. Treat these small moments like big ones and you'll discover that a small fragment of life means so much. You can't live life just hoping and praying. God gave us hands, feet, speech to do His will, to make his presence very much alive in this world. Fight for what you believe in, fight for love. Have the courage. Take the chance. Trust in God for He is never wrong."
--- Copyright © 2004 Angelo Duran
REMEMBERING
October 25, 2004
Although 3 years have past, I promised myself long ago that if the opportunity presented itself, I would go New York City to honor and pay my respects to all who perished in the September 11, 2001 attack. This was an experience I had looked forward to with some trepidation because I wasn't sure how to prepare for this. Even so, I knew I had to go.
As I exited the subway and started to walk towards the stairs to street level, the pit of my stomach was churning. I felt an overwhelming sense of grief. This feeling was so strong I didn't know what to do with it, other than to feel the feeling and wait until it passed.
Approaching the site of the destruction, there were plaques with the names of those who had perished. My heart hurt and I silently prayed that they would rest peacefully and that I would never forget their sacrifice.
As I rounded the corner, there was Ladder Company 10. I lost it. To see the faces behind the big doors was more than I could handle. They had experienced so much heartache and pain yet there they were doing their jobs. Believe me, it made me feel small and ashamed of any whining I have done in my life.
I have reflected on this trip many times over the last week. What lessons did I need to learn from this experience? I'm not sure but I think it is to be more grateful and thankful on a daily basis and to never forget what true sacrifice, courage and bravery look like.
Marlene Blaszczyk
Publisher - Motivating Moments
HAPPILY EVER AFTER
October 18, 2004
"Happily Ever After" is such an enchanting notion. Hard times abound, your life is controlled by a wicked stepmother and you are wearing rags while your evil step-sisters dress in ball gowns. Day in, day out, cleaning & scrubbing and you don't ever get to go to the ball. Suddenly there is a knock at the door and a handsome prince with a glass slipper transforms your life. Your dreams come true and you live "Happily Ever After."
Oh, if only there were a glass slipper out there for each of us. A charming prince arriving at our door on a white stallion, keen on stealing us away to oversee the kingdom. The remainder of our life spent free of turmoil, chaos and stress ; no uprising in the castle, no famine, droughts or plagues, no death of our beloved prince. Only an ever-after filled with bliss.
But life is not a fairytale and for most of us our ever-after is filled with an unpredictable balance between cleaning and scrubbing and galloping unencumbered into the sunset.
"Happily Ever After" is an enchanting notion. But Ever After ends eventually. Perhaps we need to embrace a "Happily This Moment " notion into our lives. To be ever present to immediate, spontaneous joy we experience daily. To dance at the ball when the slipper fits and find wisdom and acceptance in the drudgery. Perhaps then, we can become the sovereign of our own destiny.
--- Copyright © 2004 Bernadette Ballezza
RICHARD AND BROWNIE
October 4, 2004
July 28, 2004 we moved from our old home of 28 years into two smaller homes with a pool in between. On the moving day, our daughters took our family pets to stay at the new homes while we went to the settlement. When they got to the new homes our dog, Brownie, was so excited that she jumped out of the SUV. Brownie is around 12 years old and the jump hurt her. But being an animal they don't always show that they're hurt. She walked all around the property with the girls and afterwards settled down in the main house.
After the settlement, my wife Bobbie and I drove to the new homes. I noticed that Brownie wasn't coming to greet us. When I called her, she just lay there and looked at me. With a little prompting she got up and went out with me on a leash. I noticed that she didn't want to go down the hill leading to the creek. This worried me so I went back to the girls and asked if anything had happened. They explained that Brownie had jumped out of the truck. They said she fell down but got right up. I told them that she had probably hurt her back.
Forward three days... Brownie had stopped eating and drinking. She had to be helped up to go outside. I had been getting up every morning to help her. On the third day, Bobbie decided to let me sleep and take Brownie out - only she didn't use the leash. Next thing Bobbie comes running into the house saying that Brownie had wandered off. I got up, dressed and we spent the next two hours looking for her. We didn't find her. My wife said that she had gone off to die. Bobbie knew how much I loved Brownie and wasn't looking forward to me having to take her to the vet to be put to sleep.
I wouldn't give up. I prayed that God would intercede and Brownie would come back. I went around to the neighbors and told them that my dog had wandered off and if they saw her to please call me. I went back home and started looking again. We have some dense underbrush leading down to the creek in some areas. The vines with thorns were all over the place. I started cutting away some of them and trying to look down towards the creek. That's when I spotted her. Brownie was lying on her side. I didn't know if she was alive or dead. I couldn't see if she was breathing. I called to her and she didn't move or make a sound.
This area of the woods dropped off about 15 to 20 feet. Fallen trees and thorns covered everything. I called for my wife to come. By the time Bobbie got there, I had worked myself down about 15 feet. I was standing on a fallen tree and the drop off from there was about another 10 feet, right into the thorns. Bobbie was worried that I'd fall and then there would be two of us in trouble. We stayed there looking and calling to Brownie for what seemed hours with no response from her.
I felt helpless beyond anything I'd ever felt. Perched on the fallen tree, I really didn't know if I would be able to get back up or go down to Brownie. All I could do was pray, cry and keep calling her. Two hours had passed and it was getting hot. Bobbie had gotten a chair and was keeping an eye on me. She didn't want me there and she didn't want me to go down farther and not be able to get back out. I was torn between not going and wondering if I could get back up from where I was. My legs were beginning to hurt from standing all that time and I tried to sit down. I started sliding off the tree and decided to go down.
Bobbie yelled to me as I disappeared down the hill. I dropped down about ten feet into the thorns and used my shirt to start tearing them away. I yelled back up to Bobbie that I was OK and that I thought I could get to Brownie if I tried. Bobbie was scared that now I was stuck too.
It took me another hour to finally get to Brownie. She was cover with flies. I kept swinging my shirt over her to chase them away but they kept coming back. All the time they were biting me. Brownie had gotten too close to the drop-off on the hill and fallen down there. I knew she had really hurt herself this time. I tried to get her up and moving but she laid there and didn't move. Her breathing was very shallow. I knew she was either dying or hurt too bad to move.
When I relayed this to Bobbie, we were both crying. Bobbie pleaded with me to come back up. Because I didn't know if I could, I told her that I didn't want Brownie to die alone and I would stay with her until the end. Through my tears I told Bobbie that because of where Brownie was I wouldn't even be able to bury her. Bobbie just kept praying for both of us.
An hour later, I'm trying to sit, bleeding from being cut by the thorns and thirsty. Again I'm using my shirt to pull the vines away from Brownie and myself so that I can sit down next to her. I'm finally able to sit. I'm petting her, trying to comfort her. Her breathing is stopping every now and then. I can't stop crying, thinking about all the love she has given us through out the years. And now I can't even help her or give her a decent burial.
Bobbie has gone back to the house and I feel all alone. Brownie is no longer looking at me and for the first time I realize that I might not be able to get her out. As I'm crying, I start working my way back up the hill. When I get to the fallen tree, I look back at Brownie and see that I can't get her back up with me. Before I start trying to climb up the tree Bobbie comes back. She has a blanket with her and asks if I can cover Brownie up so that the flies can't get to her. I'm at a spot where Bobbie can see the top of my head and I tell her to throw it and then get some bottled water and throw it down too.
After getting the blanket and water I return to Brownie. Only she doesn't want the water and because it was so hot I only used the blanket to place under her head. I tried to comfort her and get her up one more time. When I fail, I said goodbye to her and headed back up.
When I get to the house Bobbie hugs me and we cry together. I still felt all alone and went into my bedroom and prayed that somehow God would get her back for me. Meanwhile Bobbie comforts me telling me how good a life Brownie has had. She says that Brownie knew she was dying and went down there to die and she did this to save me from having to take her and have her put to sleep. Bobbies' words don't help.
I feel just as bad for not being able to help her. I have to sit down and drink something before I pass out from the heat and hunger. After eating something, I feel better and tell Bobbie I'm going back to see if Brownie is dead. She was not where I left her.
On my way back, one of our neighbors comes into the back yard and says that a dog is in their back yard and it might be Brownie. I say it can't be because of where she is. My neighbor tells me that the creek cycles every 9 hours and is almost dry. If Brownie was thirsty, she could have walked down to the creek and then wandered up into their yard.
My heart jumps and I'm off with the neighbor to get Brownie. When we get to their yard I see it's not Brownie. It's someone else's dog. I explain to them that where she is there are thousands of vines with thorns and that even if she tried I don't think she could get to the creek. The man tells me that if he walks down to where she is he'll bring a machete to cut the vines and bring her out. I asked if that was possible. He said they walk down the creek all the time at low tide. I told him I'd run back to the house and go down where Brownie was and call to him.
By the time I got back to the house he was already in the area in the creek. I yelled to him that Brownie had indeed moved. I don't see her. He said he knew where I was and would start cutting his way in. I quickly climbed back up and went down in an area where I could climb down into the creek. Bobbie brought out some boots for me and I quickly changed. I climbed into the creek and started walking down to where I thought he was. I couldn't see him but I could hear him cutting away.
Then he yelled that he had found her. He asked what her name was and if she would bite him. I told him that I didn't think she was in any shape to do anything. Next thing I know I see him carrying Brownie out of the thorns. I made my way over to him and took her. Trying to walk in creek mud isn't easy.
As I made my way to our back yard, I fell. I was covered from head to toe in mud. The man helped me back up and as I started up the bank I fell but managed to lift Brownie up to Bobbie. My daughters were there by then and helped carry her up to the house. Because of the creek mud we had to wash her off outside with the hose along with me.
We got Brownie into the house and tried to get her to drink and eat. She didn't want anything and it was too late to take her to the vet. I walked back down to the neighbors and thanked them.
The next day, along with my daughter, we used a blanket to carry Brownie out to my car. She was no longer walking. Once, at the vet, she acted like she was perking up. The vet checked her out and said she had indeed hurt her back. He said he'd give her a shot for the pain, pills and said if she didn't start coming around we should bring her back and maybe put her to sleep.
Over the next three days Brownie started improving. I'm happy to say that she is back to her old self and doing extremely well. I don't know what I'll do when she finally does die, but until then I'll love her with all my heart, just as she does, unconditionally.
Thinking back to my neighbor, I now realize that it was God that sent him. Angels don't all have wings; some walk this Earth and at some point in their lives are called into action. This was and is my neighbor. Thank you neighbor, you've earned your wings. And for those of you that pray, God DOES answer Prayer!
--- Copyright © 2004 Richard Causey
WHEN YOU SAY SOMEONE IS BEAUTIFUL,
WHAT ABOUT CHARACTER?
Remember... when beauty fades, character remains
October 4, 2004
I've been looking forward to asking the general public this question on beauty. I found out that a number of men out there are going crazy for anything in skirt. You need to be told that beauty is just for a while. At a particular age, you will not be able to brag about your beauty because it going to fade with time, but character, which is part of you, can always be there because it's what you exhibit everyday.
You could be handsome or beautiful, but you're going to have no pride to protect if you meet a critical person who's interested in your character. If you think you're getting married to a beauty queen, you will know the real beauty when supper time becomes, the time for fasting and prayer or the first thing she does in the morning is to get your office clothes rumpled.
Why not let us agree that character is the real beauty of any man because it does not fade and it's a pride?
--- Copyright © 2004 Fola Daniel
THE PEER PRESSURE PRAYER
October 4, 2004
O God, my son will one day face peer pressure
When he goes to day care
Or Kindergarten or Nursery school
I pray that he will not be a peer pressure fool
O God, please guard his heart and life
And let you and I be his examples
To deter him from violence, cigarettes, drugs and alcohol
I pray he will be strong and never want to sample
O God, please enable me to lead, protect
And warn my son
Of the devils disguise
And of his peers deception and lies
O God, please protect my son
Thank you God, the Almighty One
--- Copyright © 2004 Monique Nicole Fox
My son, if sinners entice you, do not give in to them.
~Proverbs 1:10, New Intl Version~
WHERE ARE YOU GOD?
October 4, 2004
Where are you God?
I need to know.
How do I find you?
Where should I look or go?
God answered,
"I am the air and a breeze.
I am the tall majestic trees.
I am the west, east, south, and north.
I am the sky, heaven, and earth.
I am the bright morning star.
I am the strength you need when opening a jar.
I am the enchanting moonlight and radiant sun.
I am the Almighty One.
I am the Artist that painted nature's canvas.
I am the man, woman or child you walk past.
I am the wind that kisses your cheek.
I am the creator of the seven days of the week.
I am the first and the last.
I am the present and the past.
I am the breath you take.
I am the ocean, sea, bay and lake.
I am the only way.
I am the night and day.
I am the truth, life and vine.
I am the judge of all mankind.
I am the destructive hurricane and tornado.
I am the cause of many calamities and fiascos.
I am the light of the world.
Did I answer your question my child, my girl?"
"So, my child, just remember that I am always around.
And that my greatness and splendor can always be found.
Spread this revelation and goods news all over town.
Go and let your poetry be like a trumpet sound."
--- Copyright © 2004 Monique Nicole Fox
The One forming light and creating darkness, Causing well-being and creating calamity;
I am the LORD who does all these.
~Isaiah 45:7~
BLESSED BY LOVE
October 4, 2004
You are the most beautiful love I have ever had in my life
The way you touch me so deeply is my strength and hope for each day
I want to love as pure as you love
And I know I will someday
You've changed me completely
To trust and open the doors to all the secrets with in me
Slowly you help me to close each one and put it all behind me.
May our love never become distant
Only close to our souls
Where the blessings abound for each of us
And time is nonexistent.
Here is where I want to stay for as long as you will allow
May fate take it's place within our lives
And show us the truth right now.
I love you more dearly than I could ever truly express
Only with my smile for now
But soon it will be crystal clear.
Our souls where meant to be intertwined
Even if its for a short time
But the blessings of love you have given me
Will be always and forever mine.
--- Copyright © 2004 Jennifer D. Springer
THE BUTTERFLY AND THE FLOWER
September 20, 2004
Silently I wait
As the time creeps by
Like a caterpillar within its cocoon.
Waiting and waiting
For the beautiful butterfly to emerge.
You can't see it change, rearranging its life
But deep within you know it is all happening.
Everyone knows the beauty that lies within
But not to its fullest extent.
It is only the caterpillar that truly knows.
The curiosity builds and everyone is waiting,
They say "now is the time".
But she does not emerge when they speak
For she is not prime.
A few more twists
A few more turns
Within the tiny cocoon
And the most beautiful thing anyone has ever seen
Will come forth into life and bloom.
The true intensity of her power is rarely known to any
But one sweet special flower will experience her intensity.
With each stroke of her wing and the gentle grasp of her feet
Her touch will intoxicate him.
No matter who tries to capture her heart
She always returns home.
Home to were the honey is so sweet
The nectar is so indescribable
But to touch and taste
Feel and smell
No other will ever be beside her.
No one can match every piece of her he has touched.
No one could mask her eyes quite as much.
For her heart is content and feels at home more than she ever has
But the fear does not cease or change her path
For it is what has to come to pass.
A lesson is learned by each who encounters her
And crosses beneath her wind
But only the special and true of heart
Will ever know when it begins.
The caterpillar is not quite beautiful
Or interesting to any
But a pest and a nuisance
A waste of time to oh so many.
Until she sees that beautiful flower
And attaches herself to him.
Which then begins her peaceful sleep
And all the changing within.
For the flower is truly who's changing her
To the beautiful peaceful creature she's longed to be
And no one could ever see what's within or lies beneath.
Only the flower who opens his eyes
To and beyond the present
Will ever get to experience
Her and the very sweetness of her essence.
Copyright © 2004 Jennifer D. Springer
MY SHIP AND MY CAPTAIN
September 4, 2004
My ship, traveling into the oceans called life,
It carries people; good, bad, beautiful, ugly, poor, rich, young and adult.
On our journey sometimes waves come up roaring,
With storms that batter recklessly.
But the walls of my ship are built firmly,
No matter how hard the situation, my Captain maneuvers wisely.
My entire load, I trust to Him to keep it safe.
With his expertise, I need not to worry.
Sometimes the water is calm and sunshine makes my ship glittery,
And sometimes the air blows angrily, makes my ship quiver enormously.
Frightening thunder and horrible sharks ready to attack my load mercilessly,
But my Captain I trust.
I can sleep well, peacefully.
Onto their destination, they can go victoriously,
Because of my Captain, I truly trust sincerely.
--- Copyright © 2004 Rapport-Ja
LORD, I AM GRATEFUL
September 4, 2004
God, how can I say thanks for all you've done for me?
For standing beside me on the lonely road of fear,
For lifting me out of the dry valley of despair,
For holding me close during the thundering storms of doubt,
Lord, I'm grateful.
For walking before me through the dark forest of trepidation,
For carrying me over the river of worry,
For bathing me in the fountain of peace,
Lord, I am grateful.
For clothing me with the robe of your forgiveness,
For covering me with the veil of your mercy,
For pouring over me the perfume of hope,
Lord, I am grateful.
--- Copyright © 2004 Marsha Jordan
CANYON JUMP
September 4, 2004
I wrote this two months before Evel Knievel's Snake River Canyon jump took place.
It is early in morning as you walk toward the special skycycle, you see your name painted in block letters on it's side. You know why it's there. You designed it, you built it, you conceived the whole idea, a stunt never done before.
As you look up toward the special vehicle, you hear the build up of voices. They're all around you. It's the people. They've come to see you, to see you do your best.
Before you know it, it's time to get ready. As you walk away you look back and see the sun gleaming brightly on your skycycle. You think will it do its job? Will it get you to the other side? There is no time to think about it. Now, you must get ready. Jump time is almost here.
You start to get your special suit on. You start to think again. You know there's a chance you could crash, lose everything. But you cannot back down; you said you would do it, so you must do it.
Those people out there expect you to get out there and fly to the other side. Now you are ready; special suit, gloves and boots, every thing is ready.
Now you are outside looking toward the monstrous ramp that will launch you out over the canyon. You start walking to the skycycle and you hear the people cheering. You feel something funny in your stomach. Was it the food? Is it the jump? You do not know.
You continue walking. Your crew is waiting, they are waiting to strap you into the vehicle. You ask yourself will it work?
You walk up to the skycycle and run your hand across the smooth body metal. Then you look up at the ramp and down again. Now you start to climb into the cockpit, it takes you almost ten minutes to get in. It's so small you're so big. Now you are in, sitting in the contour seat. Your crew straps you in; making sure everything is secure. They hand your helmet; you put it on. They're securing the canopy and your heart starts pounding.
Now you are ready. Everyone backs away; there is complete silence. You sit there in the cockpit; you are motionless. Soon you will be speeding at four hundred miles per hour.
You reach up to the lever that will fire up the powerful jet engine behind you. You push it forward. All of a sudden you are smashed into the seat; the G forces are building up. Can your body take it?
Now you see the giant ramp coming at you; faster and faster. Soon you feel your body slammed down again, you are on the ramp. All of a sudden nothing you see nothing, you are off the ramp and you see nothing. Seconds seem like minutes as you fly outward, soon you see the other side. You reach up to the parachute deployment lever, your muscles ache but you must pull it. You reach it, you pull it, and the vehicle jerks violently. Soon it is a smooth decent, you close your eyes for a moment; soon you see the ground coming up.
You are aching all over but your body survived it; your skycycle, your own creation, has survived it. Contact!! You feel the jolt as your machine hits the ground.
YOU HAVE DONE WHAT THEY SAID COULD NOT BE DONE !!!!
--- Copyright © 1974 Lenny Schmidt
September 8, 2004 will be the 30th anniversary of Evel Knievel's Snake River Canyon jump attempt. The events leading up to the jump helped me get through a very difficult time in my life. I got to see it on closed circuit. It now sounds like Evel's son, Robbie, will soon make his own assault on Snake River Canyon.
BE A '"HUMAN BEING" INSTEAD OF A "HUMAN HAVING"
September 4, 2004
So often we try to create our identity with what we have, with our possessions and our position, yet our identity is actually created by our behavior, by what we do and more importantly by how we do what we do. What really matters is not what you have got or the position that you hold, but who you are and how you behave.
We have become a society where we tend to measure a persons status by their possessions and their position. We no longer measure them by their contribution to society. This has created an enormous pressure to constantly flaunt the trappings of "success" the material things that create the impression of status.
Yet the very drive to constantly acquire the trappings of "success" creates a problem. The problem of spending money that you don't have, to buy things that you don't need, so that you can impress people that you don't like.
This leads to constant insecurity, firstly can I afford these things and secondly, what if someone gets something bigger, better, faster, brighter. You sacrifice your peace of mind for the illusion of material comfort and power.
We have to learn to do more with less. Realise that your personality is more important than your possessions. Realise that what you do is more important than what you've got. Realise that how you do what you do is more important than what you do.
Your actions have a greater influence on your reputation than the position you hold or the possessions you accumulate. The one thing that you take with you where ever you go, is you. Make sure that you are worth taking along. Realise that all possessions and positions are transient, here today gone tomorrow. Think of all the changes that have already taken place in your life. The only constant is "you".
So choose to "Be a 'Human Being' instead of a 'Human Having'".
--- Copyright © 2004 Johan V. Campbell
FOR I NEVER SEEM TO KNOW WHEN TO WALK AWAY
August 30, 2004
For I never seem to know when to walk away
And return again some other day.
I always tend to overstay
And never learn to go my way.
Love and life seem funny that way.
For I never seem to know when to walk away.
I try so hard to figure out this mystery in my life
And ways to cease my endless strife.
Let me count the ways
While I pine away my desperate lonely days
Left to recount the error of my ways.
For I never seem to know when to walk away.
I search mind and soul for answers to my questions
My torn broken heart helps to provide me with some great suggestions.
For I never seem to know when to walk away.
Now I have found the answer in my one and only true love
And I'm here to shout, say,
I now have no need to ever walk away
For I'm finally here to stay.
Copyright © 2004 Joseph P. Martino
POEMS OF FRIENDSHIP
August 23, 2004
One day a friend of mine wrote me this poem:
=======================================================
this is entitled "MARCIAL"
As I read all your messages today
I couldn't help to thank God for sending you to me
I had tried to question & even hated this life's mystery
Yet how can I hate it now when mystery brought you to me?
I don't understand why of all people
I feel close to you when in fact I hated you before?
You seem so conceited to me, with all your philosophical beliefs,
Which irritated and challenged my interest.
Maybe God has just His own way
To inspire and enlighten my day
That all I do now is thank Him each day
For giving me "MARCIAL," such a friend who completes me.
=======================================================
I wrote her back, with this poem, entitled "KAREN"
Keeping in touch with a girl
I am one day this stranger
To one I have never met
I share my life and wit
A moment when friendship bonds
Beyond the horizons of the seas
I dream for the day that this stranger sees
A friend in distant lands
Remember each day to be happy
Meet the challenges of life with glee
Remember from this stranger I say
"Reason may not be necessary!"
Every single day I wish
That this stranger by you be missed
And in this verse try to cherish
How much this stranger cares
Now 'til forever I say
Assured you are tho' I cannot pray
For things you want to be
A place in my heart's reserved for thee
Sent in by Marcial Sarmiento
THE MASTER OF MANY THINGS
August 16, 2004
As a child growing up, I always thought by the age of 50, I would be the master of many things. I would have traveled around the world, perhaps become famous, have a house in the country and one by the sea. I'd spend my days painting in the garden and my nights researching a cure for some hopeless disease.
That child has long since grown up and 51 years quietly embrace me. And while I shall never be the master of many things, I am leaving my mark;
I belong to a family who has proudly survived mental illness, brain tumors and war. A family whose humor and affection stand strong.
I am indebted to my friends who are a true joy - encouraging me, cherishing me, accepting me.
I am blessed to have an amazing mentor who guides me with wisdom, kindness and experience.
I work at a job where I can share my heart and make a difference. A job where I am surrounded by people who have truly changed my life for the better.
And so I travel not the world, but the roads in my small town, famous only to my friends, living in a house not by the sea but filled with a remarkable family. I spend my days satisfied with my work and my nights grateful and eager for what comes next.
I am content.
Copyright © 2004 Bernadette Ballezza
PRACTICE DYING
August 4, 2004
Plato was asked at the very end of his life to sum up his whole life's work, his philosophy, he said simply, "Practice Dying".
I've always loved to hear it when masses of understanding and wisdom are summarized in a few words.
'The Course in Miracles' is done so in this way; - "Nothing real can be threatened, nothing unreal exists."
Osho was once asked to sum up Zen, he just said, "let go". He was asked what was the essence of Tantra, the ancient eastern mystical art/science, he said, "Accept and surrender to what is."
Time and again he has described all real religion as learning how to die. As I see it all of these statements are basically saying the same thing. The essence is to discover/understand/experience "what is", what is "real" i.e.
Life/Love/God/Nature/Dharma/Tao etc, …then accept yourself as a part of it and surrender into it. To say, "Thy will be done".
Gradually all that's unreal dissolves or dies away (anything that can be lost was never truly yours) and you start to flow along with a deeper force and become your own destiny; to fulfill your potential, your purpose to experience your intrinsic nature. It's like a seed dying to become a tree. A caterpillar has to die in a sense to become a butterfly.
As Rumi said, "When have I ever become less by dying???"
Basically you are learning to trust, to have faith. You are moving from a closed fist to an open hand. This process can heal many people, who were on the verge of death.
Maybe Plato was saying why wait until then, let go now and be transformed? This is something we can practice from moment to moment. Dying to the past, dying to the known, dying to the false. Surrendering into the unknown. Trusting what "is". Trusting God.
That's why they say, "Let go and Let God". I think that there is another way in which we can practice dying, a different side to the coin.
Stephen Levine once asked, "If you had a year to live what would you do, who would you call, what would you say and why are you waiting?????????" This could be a year, a month, a week, a day, an hour. Nothing is certain except the fact that each and every one of us will die. Knowing this (without fearing it) can inspire us, take us deeper into the present moment. Help us to live more fully and passionately. Encourage us to give everything of ourselves. To love, laugh, share and become closer to one another. To really live.
"Throughout the whole of life, one must continue to learn how to live, and what will amaze you even more, throughout life one must learn how to die."
Seneca
"When Rabbi Birnham lay dying, his wife burst into tears. He said, 'What are you crying for? My whole life was only that I might learn how to die."
Osho
"While I thought I was learning how to live, I was really learning how to die."
Leonardo Da Vinci
--- Copyright © 2004 Simon Heighwaya
EVER CHANGING
August 4, 2004
Suddenly I'm changing.
Turning around in circles.
Unprepared and racing,
Tired and getting nowhere!
Round and round
I can't seem to stop.
The momentum is ever going.
Will I find that place?
That stable place
Of the unchanging and all knowing.
No one knows.
Although I wish I could
To encourage every step I take.
But only I am the one who can understand
Every damn mistake.
Well maybe not.
This may not be true.
Maybe only understanding
Comes from within you.
So never fear
And never regret.
Even though your path is not straight.
Because the path you chose,
The time you take,
Changes with every step you make.
--- Copyright © 2004 Jennifer D. Springer
THE COLOR OF YOUR LOVE
August 4, 2004
'the color of your love, as yellow and radiant as the mid day sun.
colorful as a van Gogh piece,.....brighter than a painting by Matisse.
the color of your love
snowy white like a mountain peak, white as a dove of peace,.....
your love never seems to ebb or cease.
the color of your love
lips a rosy shade of red, the pureness of your smile,...that's never out of style.
the color of your love
eyes of chestnut brown,....your beautiful quaint familiar frown,.....
that makes my heart skip, race and pound.
the color of your love
hair golden as silken corn, skin so lovely and fair,.....
the color of your love is simply beyond compare.
--- Copyright © 2004 Joseph P. Martino
JACK IN THE BOX
August 4, 2004
OUGHT. SHOULD. MUST. Three small words with perilously explosive potential. "Handle with care" should have been as plain to see as a gorilla gone ballistic at a children's petting zoo. Frightened friends feigned the warnings. Fragile. Do Not Drop. A bitter boss caused the warnings. Beware Of Dog. No Trespassing. And Jack? Jack awakened one morning in a box that belonged to an authentic litigation attorney; a square peg with wrong motives in someone else's round hole.
Overworked and underpaid. Fed up with punishing put downs by the firm's senior partner, a once summer intern nicknamed Ned. Ned had been dead from the heart down 20 years or more. Jack had been born again since he was 19. Ned flirted with the King's English like King David flirted with Bathsheba (2 Samuel 11:3). Everyone that knew Jack knew something was wrong - really wrong. Fearing he might respond poorly, his friends kept their distance.
At home, Jack felt like a Jewish prisoner and his home had "Auschwitz" written in sign language all over it. Sentenced to death by silence. The silence stilled his faith and stifled his spirit. Prayer had become painful. Forgiveness felt like asphalt.
Five years ago, Jack flew into enemy air space and Ned had a good shot. Anxious to devour the newest associate, he fired ground-to-air missiles with deadly precision. Jack fought the good fight both in and out of the office for almost four years. During his fifth year with the firm, his faith began to fade and the good 'ol boys from the Bible Study walked away.
Could he and should he have picked up the shattered pieces of the man that still existed from better days he'd lived before? Good question and maybe you know the answer. Understand that months of unyielding pressure had impaired his eyesight. Understand that when we question another man's character we better have some answers to explain our own. Jack did what we've all done. He did what you might be doing now. He let the sun go down on his anger one time too many (Ephesians 4:26). He cracked open the door of doubt and devilish discouragement made a mad dash for the it and ushered guilt in to act as the assassin of his faith.
You see, Jack never planned to become an attorney after he completed his undergraduate work. His real passion wasn't a real job. Not his words, but those of his father. Painting was God's gift and calling and he knew it in his heart, not just his head (Romans 11:29). Yet, acquiring his father's acceptance won out over his passion as well as his sense of purpose.
Married to his high school honey as well as a high monthly mortgage payment didn't make quitting an appealing option. Already the proud father of one with one on the way added to his financial insecurities and so he opted to stay the course and put up with Ned's oral lashings.
Another day came and Ned's neurosis sought to fool around with Jack's self-worth. But this time he went for Jack's jugular. The tiny soft tissue of Jack's heart that refused to harden; the joy that still remained. Jack's remaining joy had run to greet him every evening without fail and sat on his lap and uttered, "It's okay daddy". Jack's remaining joy hadn't yet imagined a love that walked away without a kiss goodnight. Jack's remaining joy said, "daddy," but saw Superman. Jack's remaining joy was his four year old boy, Jacob. Jacob, unlike Jack's busy wife and hushed friends, broke the silence and the code of conduct that so insidiously crept into their household.
Ned began to speak: "Should have got it right the first time, Jack. You ought to know by now that I expect perfection. Oh, and in case you forgot, it must be done today! If you want to act like Mr. Daddy-Do-Good before that bratty kid of yours goes to bed, you'd best get busy. Hope the boy has his mother's brains! Jack, I should have fired you a long time ago and saved the both of us a lot of heartache!"
Jack listened as his lips tightened. His blood pressure rose, his fists clinched. He closed his eyes and imagined Jacob's smile. He said nothing to Ned as he was blinded by the stack of bills he'd seen on the kitchen table before he left for work four hours earlier. Jack walked out in silence. He'd grown wearily used to it. He sat down as his face felt unusually tingly. He ignored it. He began to prepare his mind for a long night. A long night it would be for everyone but Jack.
You see, Jack's drive to meet the deadline caused his heart to flat line. Jack died in the box that belonged to an authentic litigation attorney. Dead at 35 from a massive heart attack. Found in his office chair the next morning by none other than Ned
Jack's joy remained. His little boy and God's miraculous creation. Jacob, like his daddy's friends, knew something was wrong. Jacob's love endured. Jacob's love stepped in when fear-wrought men walked out. He fell asleep where his daddy slept the night before. Daddy didn't come home to announce his departure or to plant a farewell kiss on his son's cherished cheek. Jesus walked in soon after Jacob had fallen asleep, and whispered in his tiny ear, "Your daddy's Home with Me."
Rather depressing story isn't it? Feeling like Jack? Jammed into a job that's joyless? You read the story and allow me to add that if you can relate, you are but one of millions. Jesus knew His disciples before hand. Matthew made nothing more than money before Jesus came along. Tax collector? Omnipotence knows our potential, His purpose, plan and specific calling for our lives.
A Jack in the box. As children, an amusing toy. Turn the crank, listen to the cheap composition, and eventually Jack pops up for a breath of fresh air. As adults, being a Jack (or Jill) in the box has been and continues to be a claustrophobic nightmare. May I encourage you to read Romans 11:29 and then Jeremiah 29:11?
Soon after reading Max Lucado's book, "It's Not About Me," I felt compelled to write and the above story is what flowed out in short order. May we all become about being God's Son Reflectors by simple obedience in using the gifts and fulfilling the calling He has provided each and every one of us.
--- Copyright © 2004 Brian G. Jett
BELIEVE IN YOUR HEART
August 4, 2004
Believe in your heart that something wonderful is about to happen.
Love your life.
Believe in your own powers and your own potential and in your own innate goodness.
Wake every morning with the awe of just being alive.
Discover each day the magnificent awesome beauty in the world.
Explore and embrace life in yourself and in everyone you see each day.
Reach within to find your own specialness.
Amaze yourself and rouse those around you to the potential of each new day.
Don't be afraid to admit that you are less than perfect.
This is the essence of your humanity.
Let those who love you help you.
Trust enough to be able to take.
Look with hope to the horizon of today for today is all we truly have.
Live this day well.
Let a little sun out as well as in.
Create your own rainbows.
Be open to all your possibilities - All possibilities and Miracles.
Always believe in Miracles.
--- Author Unknown
LIFE STILL HAS A MEANING
August 4, 2004
If there is a future there is time for mending
Time to see your troubles coming to an ending.
Life is never hopeless however great your sorrow
If you're looking forward to a new tomorrow.
If there is time for wishing then there is time for hoping
When through doubt and darkness you are blindly groping.
Though the heart be heavy and hurt you may be feeling
If there is time for praying there is time for healing.
So if through your window there is a new day breaking
Thank God for the promise, though mind and soul be aching,
If with harvest over there is grain enough for gleaning
There is a new tomorrow and life still has meaning.
--- Author Unknown
TOOLS
July 26, 2004
Your courage and belief in yourself will be tested many, many times in your life. How you will react is up to you. Do you believe in yourself? Have you been able to overcome adversity before? Do you have the necessary tools to help you through the difficulty?
If you answered yes, then you have it in you to do it over and over again - each time you get knocked down. Most of us have been knocked hard, more than once, more than twice. With the proper tools, we didn't let it wreck our life or our image of ourselves. We thought, "Okay, there is some lesson here I need to learn", and moved forward again.
We were the lucky ones. We had that belief that we could do anything; be anything, and go anywhere we wanted and had the tools ready when we needed them. We weren't afraid of the unknown - we knew that sometimes we'd falter, but that's how we learned.
For those who couldn't pick themselves back up - there's hope. You can do it too - it will take time, commitment, action and determination. You will need to surround yourself with tools that can help you break through your barriers. Like a mechanic, we all need tools to help us refine their skills for dealing with disappointment, hurt, anger and grief.
Tools can come in many forms - written material, recorded material, images, and of course, people. You will have to try many, usually, before you find the right combination. But once you do, look out! All of a sudden the light bulb will go off in your head and you will think, "I get it, I understand what I have to do to move forward".
Do something nice for yourself today - take a minute to reflect on what you want to happen and then start looking for the tools that will help you complete your plan.
Have a terrific week!
Marlene
A TRUE MOTIVATIONAL STORY
July 14, 2004
This is a motivational story based on my own experience. Whilst on face of it, it may purely inspire those trying to lose weight, it is actually designed to encourage anyone who feels that they are in an impossible situation and feel it is too late to do anything about it.
As a child there was something different about me. I was bright, funny and healthy, so why did other people treat me with such contempt. I was suffering from a kind of prejudice that is still prevalent today. I was fat. With this prejudice came several assumptions. Because I was fat I was obviously lazy. Because I was fat I was obviously stupid. Because I was fat I smelt, I was unfashionable, I didn't deserve friends.
For reasons far beyond the scope of this tale, family life was difficult for me as a child, so I sought solace in the only thing that made me happy. That thing was food. So from a very young age I was caught in a trap. My weight made me depressed, so I ate to take away those feelings of sorrow. In turn, the food made me put on weight. By the time I was eight I was in adult clothing. It was a little long in the leg maybe, but the waist fitted like a dream.
As the years went by, the few people I felt I could call friends drifted away and I became a victim of bullying at school. I was lucky that there was never anything physical, but the name calling was awful. Even stares in the playground became unbearable. The school seemed to take the attitude that it was my fault. If I lost weight all the bullying would stop. They were probably right, but I couldn't find the heart to lose weight and couldn't stand another minute at that school. At the age of 14 I dropped out and became a virtual recluse, sometimes even refusing to leave my room, let alone my house.
My teenage years passed me by. As my peers were out in pubs and clubs, getting jobs and finding girlfriends, I stayed in my room. My doctor showed terrible concern for me, finally advising that my weight was likely to kill me and my quality of life prior to this was to be severely reduced. All this was water off a ducks back - I had no quality of life so perhaps if I did nothing and let the inevitable happen I would feel no more pain.
But there was a small part of me that wanted my life back. My soul had been buried under folds of fat and was screaming to be revealed. I took a look in the mirror. I was soon to be 21 years old. I weighed over 400 pounds. I was unqualified, unemployed, penniless and without a friend in the world. I wore rags tied up with string because at this time there were no specialist shops to deal with 'large physiques'. There had to be more to life than this! I made the decision that I was going to lose weight.
For my 21st birthday I received a set of cheap plastic dumbbells and I set off to the library to find out information on how my body worked. If I could figure out how my body had become this terrible mess, perhaps I could reverse the process.
I reduced the calories in my diet and tried to cut out as much fat as I could. I began to go walking - just a couple of hundred yards at first because I became very breathless and my legs became sore as the layers of fat rubbed together. But after a few weeks the distance began to increase. After a short time the scales (two sets, because one set wouldn't hold my weight!) began to show a loss of weight.
This was the first time in my life that my weight hadn't actually gone up! This gave me tremendous motivation to carry on. Pound after pound the weight slipped away, and after two years I had finally hit my target weight. I had lost about 250 pounds. But I couldn't get back my childhood. I was still unqualified, unemployed and without friends. The difference now was that I had the confidence to do something about it. I had found something I was good at, I just had to find a way to take that forward. I approached a local charitable trust that was impressed by my achievement and they provided me with a grant to become a qualified fitness instructor.
I had grown to love exercise and the money I made I ploughed back into my business so I could learn more exercise techniques.
This was over ten years ago, and I have bucked the trend of yo-yo dieting. I am still slim and run my own personal training business and have a completely different life full of satisfaction and fulfilment. I also run the Overweight and Obesity Organization, a non-profit organization that sets out to give help, advice and support to those who are now in a similar position to that which I was in over a decade ago. I don't wish the feelings I had in my youth upon anyone, and this is my way of trying to help.
--- Copyright © 2004 Jon LeBon
ORIGINAL FACE
July 14, 2004
Who were you before you were born? What was your face before your parents were born? Can you imagine yourself being a thousand years younger? Who will you be after you have died? In a thousand years from now? Who are you now…here. Deep down, really, truly, authentically, basically, simply.
The answer to all these questions is the same, and once you know, you know. You remember…it is just a case of remembering. The way I see it is this: Virtually from the day we're born we begin to play roles. We start to adapt, to fit in, to conform. Throughout our lives we will play thousands of roles (Daughter, Son, Mother, Father, Friend, Grandparent, Stockbroker, Bus Driver etc.)
The problems come when we become too identified with these roles. We forget that we are the one who is playing the role. The word "personality" comes from the root word "persona", which means mask. We wear millions of different masks throughout our lives, changing them for every role, every occasion.
The trouble is we do this unconsciously and eventually begin to see ourselves as others see us. We start to look at ourselves through other people's eyes, from the outside in. We forget that we are the ones behind the mask, looking out. We allow ourselves to be pushed and pulled away from our true, real, authentic centre, our home.
We will have many, many different experiences, but we are none of them. We are the one who is having the experience, the experience-er. Life is a dream and we are the dream-er. The eye of the hurricane, the real centre.
If we begin to think of ourselves as the role, the mask, the dream or the experience, sooner or later these ideas will become more solid and they will become imaginary walls around us - separating us from each other and from existence itself. This is hell; this is illusion.
Basically it is essential to, at some point, witness all of this going on. Through meditating, spending time alone etc., you can gain a glimpse of your Real Self / True Nature / Original Face.
Once this has happened, it is so much easier to see all the layers of personality, conditioning and falsity. You can peel it away like peeling an onion or carve it away like Michelangelo releasing the 'angel' from the marble. But the trick is that once you can see it and feel how heavy it is, how constricting, what a burden… it is pretty easy to drop it, to surrender it, to just let it go
This is what it means to "Die before you die". To me this is the most essential thing in life, because by doing this you understand what is Love/Freedom/Peace/God/Reality/Oneness. You understand that all these words mean the same thing and it is the essence of Who You Are. In that moment, you have come back home.
--- Copyright © 2004 Simon Heighwaya
NOW-HERE
July 14, 2004
"The only aspect of time that is eternal is Now" --- A Course in Miracles
For years and years and years I have been interested in spiritual ideas and concepts. There are as many different paths to take as there are people to take them. What I've always looked for are the points that they all agree on and there are just a few.
First - the idea of "knowing thyself"
They all have different names for the "self"; some even say there's no (individual) self. But basically you have to discover what you are/what you are not.
Second - they all agree that "Love is the answer"
Love is the cause of life, the reason for life or indeed "Love is life itself". Love is healing, redeeming, creative, etc. Love is what we are, why we are, "the art of giving", compassion forgiveness, God is Love, only Love is real
Third - that we are all one, that there is no separation/division in existence.
Anything that appears to be separate in anyway is an illusion, a trick of the mind.
Basically all of the above are the same, the are all just a matter of distinguishing what is Real from what is False. What is, from what is not. This is done by surrendering / letting go / accepting / forgiving / dying (not necessarily physically!) etc.
The thing to remember is that you CANNOT lose or get away from what is Real. That will always be, eternally, and you are in it, you are it!
Fourth - "to live this moment, only this moment, no past no future, just be-here-now".
All Religious/Spiritual/New Age teachings agree on is.
Jesus once described what it was like in "The Kingdom of God". He said, "There would "be time no more."
Buddhists say the same about Nirvana. They say it's a state of timelessness.
Jesus and Buddha may seem very different but they agree that the ultimate is nowhere, or rather Now-Here.
"If Past to Future is on a horizontal line, the present moment is not in time - it is a vertical movement - transcending time."
--- Osho
Apparently one of the meanings of Jesus' cross is the passing from the horizontal line to the vertical; it's a dying from time to the timeless, from death to deathless. He was crucified with two thieves, one on either side; they represent the past and the future and both of these will steal your happiness, your quality of life.
The ego, the mind, fear... cannot exist in the here and now. The present moment really is the only safe place. Remember that "the past is history, the future is a mystery, this moment is a gift... And that's why it's called the present."
--- Copyright © 2004 Simon Heighwaya
THE LITTLE THINGS
AGE 12
When I grow up, I want to be rich and famous. I want to have a huge beautiful house. I want to have all the money in the world. I want to want for nothing.
AGE 18
I know I'm all grown up now. I want to leave, to run, and to live my own life. I want my parents to let me be, I know what I'm doing. I want my friends to be the most important things in my life. I want to live life fast, and relax later. I want to live life by my own rules. I want have everything now, no matter the consequences. I want to be left alone. I want to live in the here and now, and worry about the future later.
AGE 24
I know I have a lot of growing up to do. I want to listen to advice from others. I want to stop in the middle of Mother Nature, and take in the beauty of it all. I want fulfill the promises I made to those loved ones who have passed. I want to make my family the most important part of my life, for they have always been there. I want to live life, so that when I die, people rejoice, for mine was a life lived. I want my loved ones to know how sorry I am for the way I was. I want to slow down, and enjoy every second, because so many do not. I want to see those loved ones at the beginning of life, grow, and make there way. I want to remember my past, but live in the present, and for the future. I want to make a difference in this world. I want to be here, stand back, and enjoy the 'The Little Things' in life.
The true measure of success, is measured by lives you touch, and those who touch yours.
--- Copyright © 2004 Matthew Dittrich
This seems to best explain who I once was, and who I have become. It's about spiritual harmony obtained.
ON CONDITIONING
July 14, 2004
1)
In India, when elephants are young they have a length of rope tied around one of their legs and attached to a wooden stake in the ground. This limits the distance they can go, and is apparently to keep them safe, secure and to stop them escaping.
The thing is, as these elephants get older, their minds become conditioned and a fully grown elephant will still go only as far a the length of the rope. All without realizing that now he could just walk away and has the strength to pull out the stake. (on attachment/clinging and letting go)
2)
Again in India, they have a fascinating way of catching monkeys. They hollow out a coconut, cut a small hole in the top and fasten it to the ground. With some of the monkeys, favorite sweets are placed under the hole (inside the coconut).
The monkey comes along, puts his hand inside and grabs the sweets. The thing is he can't get his hand out while he is clutching the sweets. He doesn't know how to just let go and walk away. This is how he gets trapped and maybe killed!! If he would just open his hand, let go, he'd be free. (on fear of death)
3)
A long time ago, in Tibet, an army was invading the country. People were leaving their villages long before the armies arrived because they had heard of their awful reputation for violence, killing etc. especially the General.
The army arrived in a small village and just like in all the other little villages, it was apparently deserted except… there was a little monk just sitting there meditating. When he was found, the General was alerted and was furious. He demanded to see the monk. He looked at the monk and said, "Do you not know who I am? I can cut off your head with this sword without batting an eye".
The monk replied smiling, "Do you not know who I am, sir," and paused," I am the one who can have his head cut off without batting an eye.
Apparently the General was so taken aback and humbled that he bowed and left the monk alone.
--- Written in 2004 by Simon Heighwaya
JUNE EDITION 2004
RICKY'S POEM
June 14, 2004
The first time I laid my eyes on you, I fell in love and vowed to do my very best
To teach you love and happiness
I watched your first smile and wiped away your little tears
And I bandaged your pain throughout the years.
I watched you sleep and felt at peace that you were a God given gift to me.
You gave my life meaning in such special ways and I have touched heaven in your embrace. And thanked God every night for his awesome grace.
There is no amount of money, security, or fame
that will ever top the blessings I have gained.
My son, you touched the depths of my soul and I love you more than you will ever know!
Copyright © 2004 Soulies
ACHIEVING HAPPINESS
June 14, 2004
Smile, be happy, accept who you are,
Achieve your dreams and you will go far.
When things are bad and not going your way,
Don't give up there's always another day.
When running a race, you begin at start;
Don't back down, follow your heart.
Life is not always a piece of cake,
Sometimes you give, sometimes you take.
Life is not about keeping score or things that happened in the past,
It's about how many lives you've touched and the love that will always last.
So travel the road life gives you,
And take your time to find the real you.
--- Copyright © 2004 Anna Dionne
I recently had to move away from my friends and family that I have known almost all my life. It was very hard to move on and make new friends. It was also hard for me to find myself and who I was. I had to accept the truth and move on. Sometimes life gives you roadblocks and by getting over those roadblocks (with help from God) , you will truly achieve happiness.
SHINE
June 9, 2004
IT'S TIME
I SUPPOSE
I'M READY TO SHINE
SEE-
MY LIGHT
I AM THE ONE STANDING BEHIND THE ONE BEHIND THE OTHER ONE
CAN YOU SEE -
ME
I STANDING THERE LOOKING AT YOU OUR EYES MEET BUT YOU STILL CAN NOT SEE ME
MAYBE YOU CAN NOT SEE ME BECAUSE
I AM NOT THERE-
IN YOUR EYES
I AM SOMEWHERE-
BUT NOT WHERE YOU ARE
CAN YOU SEE-
ME
--- Copyright © 2004 Asia Felder-Watkins
GET OUT OF THE BOAT
June 9, 2004
I see the look in your eyes-that look caused by unimaginable pressure and grief, that look caused by helplessness and hopelessness, that look caused by incessantly rowing a boat that isn't going anywhere. I see the look because I know the feeling.
Get out of the boat.
Days and days I felt (and feel) like I was rowing a rickety boat across an ocean of sticky muck. And, no matter how hard I pulled, it kept sucking me in. Deep down I knew if anything was going to change, I had to get out of the boat. You have to get out of your boat. Granted, there is a sense of security in the boat. After all, it seems solid, gives at least some protection at times, and seems to be moving, even if only in a circle.
But what I thought was security was actually an anchor pulling me to the depths, robbing me of confidence and beauty and love and health.
Get out of the boat, I told myself. Just step out.
Of course when you do, you feel exhilarated for an instant, 'til you realize you've been in the boat so long you've forgotten how to swim. The muck is still all around you and now you don't even have a boat to keep you dry.
Swim, girl. Swim hard. Get to solid ground. For many, familiar beacons on shore from the past no longer offer any help and disappear. For the first time, you're swimming in new territory. But swim you must.
Get out of your boat.
Find solid ground.
Trust yourself. Trust others.
It will be all right. I promise
--- Copyright © 2004 Judy Mae Bingman
JESUS IN SCHOOL
June 9, 2004
Last week when I was driving my children to the park, we were listening to Carman's song " We need God in America again". David, my seven year old son, asked me to explain the song to him. I said that there were some people who did not like prayer in school and did not want God's name uttered in school so they passed a law that prayer should not be allowed in public schools.
To better explain to his tiny mind (I underestimated) I said," Well, they said no more Jesus in school". He instantaneously replied, " If Jesus is not allowed in school, Satan should not be allowed in school either". I was wonderstruck of his profound request. His little heart knows where Christ is not allowed, Satan automatically creeps in.
As parents and believers in Christ, let us all unite in prayer for our children and the future generation praying that Christ will be in their hearts, because there is no rule that Christ is not allowed in your heart.
--- Copyright © 2004 Caroline Naoroji
PANCAKES
June 9, 2004
Six year old Brandon decided one Saturday morning to fix his parents pancakes. He found a big bowl and spoon, pulled a chair to the counter, opened the cupboard and pulled out the heavy flour canister, spilling it on the floor. He scooped some of the flour into the bowl with his hands, mixed in most of a cup of milk and added some sugar, leaving a floury trail on the floor which by now had a few tracks left by his kitten.
Brandon was covered with flour and getting frustrated. He wanted this to be something very good for Mom and Dad, but it was getting very bad. He didn't know what to do next, whether to put it all into the oven or on the stove, (and he didn't know how the stove worked!).
Suddenly he saw his kitten licking from the bowl of mix and reached to push her away, knocking the egg carton to the floor. Frantically he tried to clean up this monumental mess but slipped on the eggs, getting his pajamas white and sticky. And just then he saw Dad standing at the door.
Big crocodile tears welled up in Brandon's eyes. All he'd wanted to do was something good, but he'd made a terrible mess. He was sure a scolding was coming, maybe even a spanking. But his father just watched him. Then, walking through the mess, he picked up his crying son, hugged him and loved him, getting his own pajamas white and sticky in the process.
That's how God deals with us. We try to do something good in life, but it turns into a mess. Our marriage gets all sticky or we insult a friend or we can't stand our job or our health goes sour. Sometimes we just stand there in tears because we can't think of anything else to do. That's when God picks us up and loves us and forgives us, even though some of our mess gets all over Him. But just because we might mess up, we can't stop trying to "make pancakes," for God or for others. Sooner or later we'll get it right, and then they'll be glad we tried...
--- Author Unknown
YOUR CONSTANT COMPANION
June 9, 2004
I am your constant companion.
I am your greatest helper or heaviest burden.
I will push you onward or drag you down to failure.
I am completely at your command.
Half the things you do might just as well be turned over to me and I will be able to do them quickly and correctly.
I am easily managed--you must merely be firm with me. Show me exactly how you want something done and after a few lessons I will do it automatically.
I am the servant of all great people and, alas, of all failures, as well.
Those who are great, I have made great.
Those who are failures, I have made failures.
I am not a machine, though I work with all the precision of a machine plus the intelligence of a person. You may run me for profit or run me for ruin -- if makes no difference to me.
Take me, train me, be firm with me, and I will place the world at your feet. Be easy with me and I will destroy you.
Who am I?
I am habit!
--- Author Unknown
FINDING BALANCE
May 24, 2004
Imagine life is a game in which you are juggling five balls. The balls are called work, family, health, friends and integrity. And you're keeping all of them in the air. But one day you finally come to understand that work is a rubber ball. If you drop it, it will bounce back.
The other four balls -- family, health, friends, integrity -- are made of glass. If you drop one of these, it will be irrevocably scuffed, nicked, perhaps even shattered. And once you truly understand the lesson of the five balls, you will have the beginnings of balance in your life.
--- From James Patterson’s "Suzanne’s Diary For Nichola"
--- Submitted by S.S., Age 14 --- North Dakota
SUNFLOWER
May 17, 2004
One cold November morning I noticed a sunflower coming into bloom on my patio. It was growing up from a crack between the house and the paving stones underneath the birdfeeder.
The little flower stood straight up. It had a thin stem with mottled green leaves and a small, round burst of bright yellow on top. It would never have made it into any flower shows, that's for sure. It was stunted, its bloom a crush of petals squashed together around its centre. They stuck up and out like a spikey hair-do, the biggest one no more than three-quarters of an inch long. It was a scrawny, misshapen little flower, and to me it was beautiful.
Beside it stood its much larger, and at one time, much grander sibling. A big, broad, perfectly formed flower once adorned the main stem. Five perfectly formed miniature versions of itself branched out below like accessories accentuating its beauty. But now, its leaves were crinkled and brown, the stalk yellowed like hay, the dry wilted flowers hanging down in petrified stillness. It had a different beauty now.
I sat and looked at these two flowers, and I wondered why I enjoyed them so much. I asked myself what they meant to me. The answer was very clear. They were a reminder to me of the mighty, unstoppable power of the life force. I looked at the little flower standing so proud and thought about will and determination, the carriers of that force. I remembered that struggles can be won and great things can be achieved against all odds... summer sunflowers do grow outside in the cold, dark days of early winter.
Looking at the splendor of each flower, I saw the glory of life past and the promise of life now, and I was reminded that renewal is a necessary part of life. It is what keeps life on this planet vibrant and alive. I was reminded renewal is a constant. Life never stops. And as I watched the bright splash of yellow dancing with abandon against the gray, windy skies, I remembered that renewal carries with it the seeds of hope and great joy.
In this world there is strife. There is hardship, and there is suffering. There is inequity. There is injustice. There is also abundant beauty amidst it all. And within that beauty there are reminders tucked away everywhere, encouraging us to persist, to strive, and to bring our dreams for a better world to life. We have only to open our hearts and look, and we will see them.
--- Copyright © 2001 Sally Scott
MISSING RIB
May 3, 2004
Good-bye... One week later, he heard of her death. She had perished in New York, in the event that shocked the world. Midnight. Once again, he lit his cigarette and like before, he felt the lingering ache in his heart. He finally knew she was the missing rib that he had carelessly broken.
Sometimes, people say things out of moments of fury. Most often than not, the outcome could be disastrous and detrimental. We vent 99% of our frustrations at our loved ones and even though we know that we ought to "think twice and act wisely", it's often easier said than done. Things happen each day, many of which are beyond our control.
Let us treasure every moment and everyone in our lives. If you plan to just value them tomorrow, tomorrow may never come... and you realize one of them could have been your missing rib.
--- Author Unknown --- Submitted by Carleen Irvine --- Arima, Trinidad and Tobago
I am sure you would have preferred to hear a happy ending to this story, where they met and made back up and lived happily ever after. But this did not happen. And so, this true story ends on a sad note. The good thing is that you and I still have the opportunities to make the stories in our lives have happy endings. So, don't let your missing rib or your rib-owner pass you by. Don't disappoint or hurt the people you care most about or who care most about you. You see you never know when they may be taken from you, so be sure to relate to them how much they mean to you and how much you love them, EVERYDAY.
AN ANGEL'S ATTITUDE
May 3, 2004
Every morning it is the same routine. She wakes up, gives a big yawn, and heads downstairs in the same old uniform. Not a glamorous job at all. Others might think that being a ballerina instructor to be the perfect job or career. Dance, stretch and teach others to dance and stretch their imaginations.
Remarkable lady, this gal is, however, she does the same old thing but to her it always appears to be somehow new - each and every single day. Don't get me wrong as she has her moments like I suppose we all do. She gets frustrated over the little stuff. Seems the biggest difference between this young woman and others that I have observed is the way she takes life in stride. In a nutshell, she just doesn't let anything or anyone break her stride.
Like a beautiful mare dancing in the wide open spaces in a dazzling display right after an equaling dazzling dawn, nothing that might present itself as an obstacle can break her stride. At least this is how it appears right now in her dancing career.
Can I ask you a question? Don't mean to be nosey or anything, but what uniform do you put on everyday? Whether a ballerina outfit or waitress uniform, I suppose any position can lose its once highly esteemed luster after a bit.
This little ballerina, unlike so many others with differing uniforms, can't stand having to go to bed but can't wait to get out of it in the morning. She works from home, so she is afforded the opportunity each Tuesday morning to gaze out of her front storm door at the men who pick up her hurby-curby. Kind of a drab, off green colored uniform these guys wear, but she enjoys this special time at the door as a highlight of her daily existence. She likes to make their jobs less repetitive as she musters up a big smile and gives them all a huge grin - all the while waving like it might be her last chance to do so.
Don't get me wrong because as we all know way too well, no one is perfect and she'll be the first to admit it. She says, "I'm sorry" with more sincerity than most I've met six times her age.
Sometimes I can't help but think that as soon as this or that change occurs in my life, all will be just a tad bit better. I think that she has learned a powerful lesson and it has to do with perception. The way she has chosen to perceive things, is the way she receives things.
She just hasn't allowed herself to see too many rainy days and Mondays, and the ones she has, clearly haven't ever ruined her morning, afternoon, or evening routine. Those 25 years her elder might be creating some chaos around her, but again, it doesn't seem to break her stride. She just keeps on dancing nonetheless.
In talking to her recently, she spoke of her plans for the future but even as she did she kept some semblance of her dancing going. If reminded of a mistake she made yesterday, she'll just give me a demure little smile as though I'm purposefully trying to be a kill-joy. Hmmmmmm. I hadn't given that much thought until now, but why do I or any of us rehash another's past? Good question and this wise little gal seems to know most of the answers. I guess longevity doesn't always equate to legitimacy.
I hope that she'll keep her job as a ballerina for many years to come so that I can keep learning simple life lessons from her. But I doubt that she will, if I look at the big picture or project way into the future like I too often tend to do. Nothing I could say or anything any of her other best friends could say could break her stride. She is destined for great things. Even if she some day changes from her ballerina outfit to a waitresses uniform, I kind of think she'll keep her bright attitude, fresh perspective, and unsophisticated purity.
Well, that's all I have to write about for now. I'd best get home before my wife helps her take off her ballerina uniform and get ready for bed. If I'm so blessed, I'll get to watch her dance and sing for me right before she says, "I love you daddy" as I walk out the door for work in the morning.
I wish I could take such moments and put them in a jar. I wish I could stop the world from turning and keep things just the way they are. I know that I can't, but I can always wish I could.
Love you Olivia,
Your daddy
--- Copyright © 2004 Brian G. Jett
WHEN DOES NIGHT END?
May 3, 2004
There is a story told of a rabbi in ancient times who gathered his students together very early one morning, while it was still dark. He put this question to them: "How can you tell when night has ended and the day has begun?"
One student made a suggestion: "Could it be when you can see an animal and you can tell whether it is a sheep or a goat?"
"No, that's not it," answered the rabbi.
Another student said: "Could it be when you look at a tree in the distance and you can tell whether it is a fig tree or a peach tree?"
Again the rabbi answered: "No."
After a few more guesses the students said: "Well, how do you tell when night has ended?"
The rabbi answered: "It is when you look on the face of any man or woman and you see them as your brother or sister. If you cannot do this, then, no matter what time it is, it is still night."
--- Jennifer Earl --- Submitted by Cameron H., Age 17 --- NSW, Australia
OH HEAVENLY PIZZA DUDE
May 3, 2004
The summer of 2002 was a bittersweet time for my three young children and me. For the first time since my divorce 5-years prior we were able to purchase our first home. The apartment we had moved from was too small for a family of four and when the time came to start searching for a place to live I prayed that somehow God would let me find a house I could buy. I realized that with my credit and the fact that I was a self-employed web designer the chances were slim. The September 11 terrorist attacks were wreaking havoc on my business. Normally I would be doing quite well at this time of the year but business owners were hesitant to spend money on web sites. Needless to say we were struggling financially. The chances that I would be able to find a home big enough for all of us in a good neighborhood at a price I could afford were slim.
I rallied my faith and prayed that God would pick the perfect house for us. Knowing that The Lord can do the impossible, I figured I would throw in my request to live on the water for good measure. Hey, faith knows no boundaries.
Exactly two days later I called a number in the classifieds advertising a home available for lease-option. The man at the other end of the phone gave me directions and when I arrived I almost fainted when I saw the home was on a huge lake. A tour of the home revealed a fairly good sized 3-bedroom, 2-bath, 2-car garage home in one of the most sought after family neighborhoods in Palm Beach County, Florida. The home was located in the best school district available. I knew instantly that this is where we belonged. The man who owned the house drew up the contract and I was leasing the home with an option to buy it in one year. He gave me free reign to make any changes I wished. The Lord answered my prayers in a mighty way. The lake the house sat on was a source of peace and at night the moon would reflect on the water making it look like millions of glittering lights. We were in Heaven. This was the place I needed to be in order to gain my strength, draw closer to God and where I always found peace.
In the middle of August 2002, money was non-existent. One of the women from my ladies only group helped me obtain school supplies in order for my kids to start school and even though things looked bad I believed The Lord had led me to this home that was really more than I could afford and I believed with all my heart He would make a way for me to pay for it. One afternoon after picking my two youngest kids up from school I noticed my car was on empty. Actually, it gave a new meaning to the words "on fumes". I handed my daughter my purse and told her to dig some change out of the bottom so we could get gas. I had searched my purse that morning and gave the kids my last $3.00 for lunch and I knew I had no currency.
My daughter pulled three, one dollar bills out of my purse and said "Mommy, why don't we just use this paper money?"
I asked her where she found the dollar bills and she told me they were "Right here in the pocket", this was impossible as I had given them the last $3.00 in that pocket for lunch.
I felt peace move through me and knew God was responding to my unshakable faith that He would provide. On our way home from the gas station, my 7-year old son asked if we could have pizza for supper. My heart broke a little when I replied that we couldn't afford pizza that night but I would see what I could do for the weekend. My 9-year old daughter spoke up and told my son that if he really wanted pizza he should just pray for it because God could afford it. My son proceeded to lift his little request up to God with all of the faith a child has. For a split second, I envied his childlike faith and wondered at what point in my life I lost the ability to just believe.
During the course of his prayer, my son remembered we were out of toilet paper, "God, could you please send a little extra money for some toilet paper because my mom gets mad when the napkins plug the toilet".
I was slightly embarrassed that he would ask our Creator, the Lord of Heaven and earth for such a thing. My daughter rolled her eyes and began to lecture her younger brother about the need for some dignity when requesting material things from God.
"Mom, do you think God uses toilet paper?" my son asked.
Is this a trick question? "Well son, I imagine if there is a need for it here on earth He might" I replied. "He probably uses Charmin that's the really good stuff and it has double layers" he said.
Had he not been so serious I would have burst out laughing, but knowing he was seriously wondering about the needs of God in Heaven compared to those of us on earth, I just let it go and drove home.
The rest of the afternoon was uneventful. The kids went in their rooms and watched television, my 12- year old daughter came home around 4:00 and as with most pre-teenagers went to hibernate in her room. At about 4:45 the doorbell rang and my two youngest children went to look thru the window to see who it was. Fully expecting them to tell me one of their friends was at the door looking for someone to play with I was not in any way prepared for what came next.
"MOM!! The pizza dude is here!!"…"The who?" I asked, not sure I was hearing them right.
"The Pizza Hut delivery man" my youngest daughter replied. As I made my way to the front door in a state of confusion, my son came running thru the house and stated "It's an angel…God sent an angel to bring us pizza!!"
I hushed him and went to the door to clear up the confusion as I was sure this Pizza Hut "pizza dude" was at the wrong house.
My oldest daughter graced us with her presence when she heard all the commotion and stated "Louie, you're a dork, God doesn't send angels to deliver pizza".
"Oh yes He does" my son replied.
I was worried about the disappointment he would feel when this delivery boy realized he was at the wrong house but I greeted him and explained that we hadn't ordered pizza.
"I know ma'am" he replied "Someone called the order in and paid for it with a credit card, we were asked to deliver to you around 5:00pm".
I must have been quite a sight standing there with my mouth hanging open in total disbelief with my two daughters standing next to me doing the same and my son standing behind all of us saying "See, I told you God sends angels to deliver pizza!".
The delivery boy smiled a kindly smile, handed me 4 large pizza's and told us to enjoy. He left with a wave and I carried our feast into the kitchen still in shock.
The managers and employees of our three local Pizza Huts had no idea what I was talking about when I called them to find out who had been so kind. I spent the rest of the evening absorbing the importance of what had happened to us that day. I realized that the unshakable faith of a child is what I needed to find and hang on too.
While I was pondering these things my son yelled from the garage "Mom! I was looking thru this box and look what I found!! Four rolls of Charmin toilet paper!!".
I had packed the toilet paper in that box some 3-years ago when we moved from Delaware to Florida. I broke down and cried thanking God for the miracles he had showered over us that day. Two weeks later, I was approached by a woman I had known for sometime, she offered to invest $20,000 in my business to keep it afloat. That summer of 2002 turned out to be one of the best of my life. I learned to "simply believe" no matter what life looks like, God is good and He does send angels to deliver Pizza.
--- Copyright © 2003 Michele M. Washam
I BELIEVE IN YOU
May 3, 2004
The story you are about to read is my story. It is a story about a complete stranger and how he reached out to save me, in a time that I could not save myself.
A few days ago I found myself waiting with one of my friends, in her little sister's school, tapping our feet and twiddling our thumbs; waiting for the dismissal bell to ring so we could finally go to the movies.
As I waited I was walking up and down the halls, looking at the art posted up there. I glanced across the hall to where my friend was standing. Behind her was a classroom, blocked off by a closed door. As I passed the room, I faintly heard singing.
Silently my friend and I stood outside the door listening to the children sing. I looked at her and caught her eye. I giggled at the screwed up face she gave me as one of the kids hit a ....er.... rather high note. Finally the bell rang. We caught up with her little sister and headed off to go see our movie.
I can't remember much of the movie, because my mind was still back in that hallway, outside that closed door...I could not help myself. I started to hum a song that I remember learning, in a classroom with a closed door...And about the person who helped me find my voice, not so long ago; one moment in time....
It was September 13 2001 and I stood alone, on a crowded school ground, beside crowded play-equipment. I stood alone... I faintly heard the school bell ring somewhere in the back of my mind...Slowly I looked around at the people passing me, hoping to find some sort of comfort in their eyes, but they just kept walking. I pulled a hair-tie out of my coat pocket and pulled back my hair into a neat bun, before following my fellow classmates into the school.
I entered the classroom and took my seat near the back of the class. As soon as I sat down our teacher, Mr. Godecki, took attendance and started our first lesson. Sometime during that lesson I remember looking up from my books at the faces around me. I looked at each person in turn. And as I did so memories came flooding back to me...
Suddenly I felt hot tears build behind my eyes, and soon felt them falling on my face. I quickly lifted my textbook to cover my face. By this time tears were flowing freely down my face and burning my cheeks silently. I thought to myself, "Look at them! Not one of them cares that I'm here, NOT ONE!"
A sob escaped my throat, "Oh well, today will be the last day I'll have to put up with this because tonight, tonight I am finally gonna do it! Tonight I am finally going to die......".
Yes it's true! That night I was going to commit suicide yet again. That's right, again. I had tried many times before but I always woke up, threw up or passed out before I died. It was as though something wouldn't let me die, as though I was meant to live for something.
Soon the recess bell rang and everyone left to go play with their friends; everyone except a few people and myself. Instead my hand was dancing across my paper at lightning speed...drawing...erasing...shading...creating.
Sketching was one of the few things I found pleasure in doing. And in order to do so, I needed silence and complete concentration... Little did I know that I was not the only one concentrating hard.
When you first look at Mr.Godecki, your first impression is probably something like, "Oh man! Not another boring teacher! OMG!!! If he talks about his amazing cat, or his old rich grandma, then I'm getting a transfer!!!!"
But to tell you the truth he is the total opposite! He's a fun, witty, and a caring, person plus a humorous, bright, understanding teacher, who can always bring a song to your heart. All in all he is exactly what I think a teacher should be. And he is exactly who I found myself face-to-face with moments later.
I never heard him approach me until he was practically standing on top of me. "Nice drawing", he said in his usual happy way. "Thanks....", I mumbled, while fumbling with my pencil sharpener.
Before I knew it he had launched into the "I'm there if you need to talk", comforting pep-crap they spoon feed you from first grade. I politely looked at him while he said the same speech that I had heard sooooooooooooooooo many times before. While quietly thinking "OH MY GOOD LORD!!! You can't be serious! I can't believe he's actually saying this crap", but then he said something I'll never forget...The four most powerful words you can say to someone: "I Believe In You."
Later that night, as I lay on my bed, rattling my mom's prescription pill medicine and thumbing a knife, I reflected on my life. Nothing! I popped the lid to the pills and dumped them into my mouth. As I was preparing to swallow, I raised the knife to my wrist and looked in the mirror... There I saw my reflection. I saw my long blond hair, tangled and messy. I saw my young self, scared and alone.
The pills felt huge as I swallowed them. Then I looked into my eyes, a tear escaped them; the words, "I Believe In You", echoed soundlessly in my head.
I dropped the knife and ran to the washroom and threw up the pills. Then I walked back to my bedroom and cried.
It was Mr.Godecki's words that showed me that I was not alone. It was those words that brought me love, even if they were only spoken by a grade school teacher.
Regardless,, I am now happy to say I am back to normal, (or as normal as a teenage girl can be:)) I have a wonderful boyfriend who I love, many wonderful friends who I hold above everything else, and...er.....pretty good grades!
But, there is one thing this has taught me and I would like to share it with you:
"No matter how hard life may get, or how impossible it may seem...never stop believing in yourself, never stop loving yourself, and never stop being yourself. Because as soon as you stop that, you just stop living..... ...And remember I believe in you!"
And to Mr.Godecki, if you are reading this, I want you to know that I am sorry. I'm sorry that it took me this long to thank you...And I thought, when I actually wrote this, I would have a million things to tell you. But, now that I have, all I can say is thank you, because the gratitude in my heart exceeds all the words I know.
Yours truly,
A Happy Student, Age 13
I submitted this story because I felt I needed to. I needed to tell my story, and I needed to tell teens, and anyone else for that matter, that there are people out there like Mr. J. Godecki who can inspire, even fallen angels, into flying once again! And so I have written my story....
FABULOUS TEENS
April 26, 2004
Who are today's fabulous teens? Take a look at the Motivational Quotes for Teens Page and you will see - teens from all over the world. I know we are bombarded by the media with all of the negative news, but here - you will find something different. Teens who have an optimistic outlook on life, in spite of the challenges and difficulties they face every day.
What's it like being a teen in today's world? I can only imagine it's very different than when I was growing up. Today's teen is presented with a world that is unsettled. A world that moves so fast that it's literally impossible to enjoy being a kid, for any length of time.
Yet every day I receive submissions from teens that speak from the heart. They reveal their deepest feelings, their joys, their pains, their triumphs and their disappointments. They share these feelings so that other teens can benefit from their experience and maybe avoid a few of the pitfalls that they have gone through.
These teens seem very bright, caring and willing to move forward in life, not knowing for sure if they will be able to make a difference for the better in our world.
So if you haven't visited the Motivational Quotes for Teens Page yet, I suggest you do. You may be pleasantly surprised that the next generation of leaders and workers can offer insights that we forgot about long ago.
Have a great week ahead!,
Marlene
IMAGINE
April 19, 2004
"Think of yourself as dead. You have lived your life.
Now, take what's left and live it properly."
Marcus Aurelius
Imagine for a moment that your life is over. You have died. Look at the complete story, the finished picture and ask yourself.. What was best?? What was worst?? When was I happiest?? What did I give?? What did I withhold?? How could I have done better, done more for others?? What stopped me?? Did I live my dreams? Fulfill my potential?? If not, why not?? Did I make a difference?? Have I left a gap in the world?? etc.
Now, remember that you are alive. You still have the chance to do it! I reckon that no one is really afraid of dying, but just afraid that when death comes they will not have really lived.
Observations by Simon Heighway -- United Kingdom
THE ROAD LESS TRAVELED
April 12, 2004
Some of us stroll gently through life with our chosen paths clearly mapped out, including breath-taking views, serene rest stops and cheerfully infrequent roadblocks. The scenery is full of hand-painted signs that say, "Welcome" and "Have a Lovely Day." Classical music plays softly in the background.
But for the rest of us, the path we stumble along is often the "road less traveled" unmarked and unpaved. Our scenery is full of garish yellow metal signs that read; "caution - bump ahead" and "danger - watch for falling rocks". Static plays in the background of our minds. Often without warning, we are hurled off the path, getting tangled in the underbrush and ending up with agonizing bruises.
It is easy to begrudge those around us that don't seem to struggle, but we need to remind ourselves that wisdom comes from discord. This is our opportunity to reacquaint ourselves with our own courage, to learn profound lessons and to heal.
Jose Stevens writes in "Earth to Tao",
"...The truth is, that you learn the most about yourself and about life on earth from falling off balance, then finding your way back to balance again. Healing, then, is the balance or the neutral position of acceptance. We could therefore say that all of life is truly an attempt at healing..."
Let us journey together on the "road less traveled" towards wellness and balance and healing.
Copyright © 2004 Bernadette Ballezza
OUR ATTITUDE
April 5, 2004
A glass is half filled for some and for some it is half empty; it depends on how we take things in our life. Some of us see others under a very close, introspection, wherein we tend to see the flaws in others very clearly and then we become the judge and declare the said person as with flaws and drop him. In a relationship, it should be the shortcomings and the inability of one's self that needs to be under scrutiny of your own eye.
We should try to overcome our own shortcomings, to have a better attitude towards life and people around us. If we can overcome them, that's well and good. But if we can't, then don't blame others for the reciprocal of your own shortcoming in a relationship. Accept your own faults and be honest with yourself, at least.
-- Written in 2004 by Vikki --- Maharastra, India
MY TEACHERS
April 5, 2004
I once had a teacher who taught me to read
and how to spell words that I someday would need.
How could she have known where that someday would lead
when she shared her gift with me?
I once had a teacher who taught me to sing.
A song in your heart is a wonderful thing.
I wonder if she knew how much joy that would bring
when she shared her gift with me?
I once had a teacher who taught me to draw.
She opened my eyes to the beauty I saw.
She taught me to see there is beauty in us all
when she shared her gift with me.
I once had a teacher who taught me to play
as part of a team - not always my way.
He taught me a lesson on sharing that day
when he shared his gift with me.
All of these teachers shared gifts that were free.
What I do with these lessons is all up to me.
If I share them with others how thankful they will be
that they shared their gifts with me.
--- Copyright © 2001 Tom Krause
I AM A PRISON MOTHER
( A True Story )
April 5, 2004
I am a Prison Mother. This is not something I chose for my life. This is a road that I am working my way down, because my son made poor choices in his life. Drugs became his best friend, and crime became his pastime. Now he will be living in a prison, until he has paid his debt to society. This is exactly where he needs to be. I would not change his life right now, even if I could. My son has made some serious mistakes. He knows this, and so do I. But, after he puts all of this behind him, he will be ready to step forward into the community to be the man God meant him to be.
This morning I am up very early. It is visiting day at the prison and I want to be in the line before it gets too long. I shower, dress, take time for a dry piece of toast and a cup of yesterday's coffee warmed over ... and, I'm out the door and on my way.
Where my son is incarcerated, it costs $7.00 to park your car. I pay my money, park the car and walk over to where the outside line is already wrapping around the corner of the outside waiting area. I go to the end of the line, and prepare to be patient. It is now 8:00 A.M. Some of the people at the head of the line have been here since last night. They have sleeping bags, blankets, sacks of food and sad faces. Some of these people I see over and over. They are there for a visit with their loved one each time I go. Sometimes we talk to each other. Sometimes we don't.
One day when I was standing in line, I visited with the nicest lady. She told me that she was waiting to visit with her adult son. She lives so far away that it took her 3 ½ hours by train to journey to the prison. She will wait in line just as long as I will, waiting for a 30 minute visit with her son. Afterwards, she will have to make that same 3 ½ hour trip to get home. She only comes once a month.
As we stand waiting in line, we all hope that this will not be one of those days when some inmate misbehaves and the whole prison goes into lock down. When that happens, they close the doors and send you home. No visit. No refund of your parking fees. If you have come a long way on a train, you just get back on that train and head for home.
If you are waiting in line for an afternoon visit, you are hoping that the inmate you are about to visit did not have a visitor this morning. At this prison, an inmate cannot have more than one visit in a day. Three people can visit the inmate, but all three people have to be there at once. If you are a visitor who is being sent home because "your" inmate already had a visit that day, you will already have been standing in line 2-3 hours before finding out. You also will not be refunded for your parking fees. And, the inmate will never know that you were there to see him.
This morning, I have been in line since 8:00 A.M. It is now 10:00 A.M., and the Duty Officer has just stepped up to the front of the line to issue a pass which allow me to go into the lobby and get into another line. All of the signs posted at the prison tell you that visiting hours begin at 10:00 A.M., but that just is not true. They only begin issuing passes at 10:00 A.M.
The Duty Officer has finally worked his way down the line until it is my turn. I tell him the inmate's name, the booking number and the cell block number. He looks at my Driver's License, enters my name and license number into his log book, and gives me the pass.
Now I go into the lobby and get into another line. The inmate I am visiting is in protective custody, so I must stand on the blue line and wait. People visiting general population prisoners must stand on the red line and wait. Anyone visiting an inmate who is a gang member is still standing in that outside line. So far, I never have figured out when they get to come inside to visit their loved one.
As I work my way up the blue line, I am praying for my son's future. I am eager to see where God will take his life next. I am finally convinced that my son is right where God needs him to be at this point in his life.
I am at the front of the line now, and it is my turn to go to the counter and show them my pass. The Officer at the counter will look my son up in his computer to see if he can have a visitor this morning. He approves my visit, and tells me to take a seat in the lobby. It is now 10:30 A.M.
The lobby is always very crowded. There are noises in the lobby which have become familiar to me. Someone just purchased a Coke at the soda machine. Someone else decides to buy their son a bag of chips. A baby is crying; it has been such a long wait for that child and nap time must be near. There are faces in this crowd that are very familiar to me by now. We have seen each other often, and sometimes shared a short visit while we waited. There are many children in the lobby. They have come for a treasured visit with their Daddy or their Brother or their Uncle or their Grandpa. They are eager to tell what their week has been like, or to brag about a good grade on their school test.
Across the room is a severely disabled man in an electric wheel chair. He comes every week to visit a special friend. He does not speak very clearly. Most people do not even try to understand him. Several weeks ago, he and I were seated next to each other in the lobby waiting area and we had a wonderful visit. Now when I see him, I always say hello and give him a big hug. He remembers me, and always seems to enjoy the hug.
In the lobby waiting area, there is a Prison Ministry Family Outreach area. This area is staffed by dedicated volunteers from the community. There is one particular woman who works at this counter - she has "love" beaming from her face at all times. I do not know her name, but I will ask the next time I am here. I am sure she could find a shoe sale at the Mall or some nice friends to play Bridge with this morning, but instead she is here helping others. At the Family Outreach counter, you can ask for any kind of help you want. They offer assistance looking up names and numbers on the Inmate Roster, they will offer a kind word or a warm hug, they pass out free Bibles and devotional books.
Right along side the Family Outreach counter is a specially decorated area for young children. There are brightly colored tables and chairs, a video recorder with a special show playing at all times, toys, word games and coloring materials. After they finish coloring their pictures, that lovely lady at the counter puts the colored pages up on the wall for all to appreciate. This morning, there is a young male volunteer helping the children with their word games and coloring. He looks to be about 25 years old. Possibly his friends are out doing "guy things" this morning - it is a beautiful sunny day. Instead, this young man is here helping the children at a very difficult time in their life. He sits down on the floor so that the children can look into his eyes at their own level. He passes out red, green, yellow and blue crayons. The children are delighted. My eyes are full of tears. I begin to look away.
These are good families here in this waiting room. They love someone in their life enough to be here. You can tell that they come from many different walks of life. Some dress and act as if they might come from money. Others, you can tell, are the poorest of the poor. But for this morning, we have come together in this room to share an experience in life.
They have just called my son's name over the loud speaker. It is time for our visit. It is now 11:00 A.M. I hurry to the visiting area. I don't want to waste one minute of my half hour. At the counter I grab the final pass which will allow me to go into the actual visiting area, and proceed through the crowd.
I work my way down the crowded visiting row until I see my son's bright smile. I perch on the little seat, and grab the telephone. There is a very thick window separating our visit. The telephones have not been turned on yet. We cannot hear each other through the thick glass, so we just wait and look into each other's eyes. Click - the telephones are on. We begin our visit. We talk about all kinds of things. Sometimes our visits are very upbeat, and sometimes we get into areas which bring tears. When it is necessary for the tears to come, neither one of us attempt to do anything about it. We just let them flow!
Today my son also wanted someone to visit with a fellow inmate who has no family. This is the second time that he has made this request. I thought ahead of time that I could not possibly sit down and talk to someone I never met before - particularly an inmate - but I found it an easy thing to do. These men are starved for someone to talk to - someone to care about them - if even for only a few minutes. As I said good-bye to this other inmate today, I asked him if it was alright with him if our family included him in our prayers. His eyes filled with tears, and he said yes.
As I got back into my visit with my son, he was asking me if I could order him some more devotional books from Amazon.com - you see, the last ones I ordered for him are in great demand by the other inmates. I will watch for a sale and send more.
In past visits, we have hashed over all the reasons why he is in prison. We have talked and talked about the mistakes and the poor choices. Today we are talking about the future. He knows now that he will be in prison for several years. He does not yet know where he will spend the bulk of this time.
My son stays focused on the future. Currently he is teaching a computer class for five hours a day. Some of the inmates in his class have never known a skill such as this. At the end of the course, they will have a Certificate of Completion and a lot of pride in themselves for a job well done.
Today my son is talking about the letters and photos he receives from friends and family, and how important mail call is to the inmates. Some of the inmates never hear from anyone, so my son "shares" his letters and photos with others.
Click - the telephone goes off. We are in the middle of our conversation, when the telephone shuts off. Thirty minutes is up. The visit is over. We smile and blow kisses to each other through the glass. We mouth "I Love You" to each other. The guard comes by. My son is led away.
I work my way back out into the crowded lobby waiting area. The lovely lady from the Family Outreach Counter is helping the disabled man in the electric wheel chair. She is giving him big hugs, and writing something down for him. He is smiling. I head out the door and towards my car for the drive home. Outside there are still people waiting - waiting - waiting to visit someone they love.
Before I leave the prison parking lot, I must first walk across the street and stand in yet another line, in order to put a little money into a prison account for my son. Prisoners must pay for their own tooth brush, tooth paste, bath soap, deodorant, shampoo, paper, pencil, stamps, etc. We cannot provide supplies for him. They must be purchased at the prison, and are sold in the smallest of sizes, at the highest of prices. So far, we have not been asked to pay for the toilet paper.
I am a Prison Mother. I did not choose this road - but, I am walking it just the same. This experience has forever changed who I am, what I think and how I feel. I knew that my son would walk away from this experience a better person. I did not realize that I would too.
--- Copyright © 2003 Sherry Tyler Saul
LETTING GO
April 5, 2004
I have realized that the reason I am suffering, stuck, in pain, and paralyzed, is the fact that despite talking, telling, teaching and writing about 'letting go', I don't actually do it!!
I now have to let go of:
The past
My attachment to parents, family, friends
My false self, old self, ego
Attachment to memories, events, places
Fear, even the fear of letting go
Guilt
Blame
Shame
The label/fact of being adopted
Doubt
The known, ideas of security
Other people's opinions of me,
Judgments about me
My own judgments
Some core false beliefs about myself and life
My conditioning by and attachment to the world
My defenses
The future
I will have to let all of these (and more) go when I die, so I may as well release them before. The bottom line is that I have accumulated so much baggage during my life so far, maybe even other lives too(?), that I can't move on until I let some of it go.
I am life and life goes on, forwards, evolving, unfolding; like a river that flows forever. All of this accumulated crap is in my mind, forming the crust/dust of my ego. Basically at a deep level it is not Real. Only Love is Real and only the unReal can be threatened or lost.
--- Copyright © 2004 Simon Heighwaya
PATIENCE... DO WE EVER STRIVE FOR IT?
April 5, 2004
Human psyche perceives controlling five vices - Pride, Lust, Anger, Attachment and Greed, as being perhaps the five most difficult things to do during our short stay on this planet. And the solution to controlling these vices lies within ourselves only.
Self-discipline comes from Self-realization. Self-realization comes from Self-introspection. Self-introspection comes with Patience and Patience comes from Practice.
When we say that we are fighting these vices, this means we are already aware of these problems, which are hampering our spiritual growth, and we are already on our way. But then this should not be said just for mere saying or for impressing upon others.
Actually, the fact of the matter is that as soon as we are confronted with a critical situation, we simply forget to practice patience with ourselves and are conveniently overtaken by any of the above-mentioned vices.
Example: As soon as somebody offends us, our 'ego' comes forward and we, conveniently, forget about practicing patience. Have we ever analyzed how long a period of time we actually remember an incident that gave us the feeling of hurt or insult, regardless of the magnitude of a dispute?
I would say... not more than 2-3 days at the most. And after that, whatever we recollect from that argument, is just a hazy picture of what had actually happened. But the hurt/insult, of whatever derogatory remark she/he said to us, always remains embedded in our mind.
Obviously, the same applies to the other person as well. Those derogatory remarks play games in our minds, for a lifetime in some cases. We hardly remember the cause for which we had argued and tend to remember only the hurt/insult thus caused. Hurt or insult is caused by our false 'ego' or 'ahamkaar' only. This is the reason we are unhappy for most of our lives.
We always say how dare she/he say these remarks to me? (We can't even recollect the remarks...). But, we do not realize that whatever she/he uttered was restricted by her/his level of thinking/intellect... We feel this hurt/insult only because we take whatever is said to us to heart & mind and that is where all the problems arise. What if we do not take the insult at all? She/he can do nothing about it.
Patience is a rare state of mind, where we are neither too happy on the happening of a favorable event nor too depressed on the happening of an unfavorable event. Our goal: the state of mind in which we are constantly in 'Anand...Eternal Joy...Bliss'.
But this state of mind needs practice; practicing restrain or patience with ourselves. Some would simply argue, "Very difficult! Very difficult!!" But: Is it really that difficult? Have we ever strived for it? I am afraid, no, never ever!
So, one derogatory remark from she/he induces another derogatory remark from us and so this vicious circle continues to a point where there can be no looking back.
And in 100% of the cases, we earn nothing from our false ego-based arguments but rather might lose the blessings of our elders or a true friend for a lifetime. By dragging his/her thinking (derogatory words) into our mind again and again, we are not only corrupting our minds but we also don't allow good thoughts to enter our mind.
If we could just practice patience and just listen to what the other person has to say, without blasting him/her out of his/her 'ego', we would solve a lot of problems. We need to practice patience with our minds.
So, whenever we feel bothered with such feelings of hurt/insult, just go to quieter places and try to empty our mind from such thoughts. By giving our mind a feed of positive thoughts or even think about the positive sides of that individual who had hurt/insulted us in the first place, maybe we could reconcile with him/her.
But again, this comes from practicing patience. Now, whenever there is a situation when we feel that one of the five vices are overtaking our thinking, just take a deep cool breath and hold back. We will certainly cool down.
You could say that the other person would brag/boast that he has proven his point, just because we have stopped responding to the negative arguments. We should remember that nobody has ever won an argument and his/her bragging could just be their 'false-ego' only.
Let him/her feel happy!! We can't be right each time and the other person can't be wrong each time. So, if we can gain something from others, we should feel grateful to him/her. We can at least give Patience a try. Patience definitely breeds peace of mind.
Come on, let us give it a try.
Copyright © 2004 Amanpartap Singh --- India
I WILL NEVER GIVE UP
March 29, 2004
I will never give up
No matter what the odds are
No matter what people say
No matter how far
I will never give up
If I throw it away time after time
If I am one step behind try after try
If I miss dime after dime
I will never give up
Even when it seems all over
Even when no one else believes
Even when it seems I can go no further
I will never give up
For I know I have strength within
For I know I can persevere
For I know that I can win
I will never give up
Because it's someone else's fault
Because I am settling for good enough
Because I fear that I will fall short
I will never give up
There is so much I can still do
There is too much talent to waste
There is so much in me that I want you to see
I will never give up
Why squander all of my hard work and dedication
Why not show the world that I am a fearless baller
Why quit when I still have the opportunity to go on
I will never give up
If I do, I will not be the best me that could live
If I do, I will never know what I am capable of
If I do, I am not giving the world all I can give
I will never give up
Written in 2004 by K.D., Age 15 --- Oregon
DECISION TIME
March 22, 2004
I was in love with my best friend for such a long, long time - over a year.... and somehow we still stayed best friends. Although I got mad at him everyday, because I was always getting jealous and always being sad around him, I finally realized that I can't do this forever. I can't ruin my whole high school years wishing I were with someone I couldn't be with. So, I finally got courage and decided it was time to get over him.
I'm not going to sit here and say that I just am totally over him and everything is all fine and dandy, but I really have made the decision to be over him and he knows it. I'm myself around him now and we are the best of friends like we were at the beginning.
So no matter how much you are 'in love" with your best friend (and I know there are many teenagers who are) just lift your head up high and realize: that if he has a life of him own or her own that doesn't involve you as the girl/boyfriend, then it's time to give them up and just be their best friend again.
Yeah it's true, that when you really love someone it's hard to get over them but you can...just put your heart to it and you can do it.
Copyright © 2004 Nikki Adams
A LOVE STORY
March 15, 2004
Someone got me upset and I was talking to my friend about it, and she said that I should sit down and write a love story; maybe it would make me feel better, so I did...
I miss my baby so but he's not here any more. And it's true, he's the one, who if I was getting worked up, he'd probably say something so that my anger would be directed towards him instead.
My heartthrob and soul; I miss the new meaning he puts in my life when he is around. The passage of time has made our bond stronger; our understanding of each other more deeper; our arguments longer because time has increased our knowledge of each other; our laughter more rich; our happiness more profound; our tears more poignant; our memories more nostalgic; our lives more rich because of the joy that a friendship as vibrant and fulfilling as ours brings; a friendship devoid of the illusions that lust gives, but yet filled with the mystery of love and undeniable attraction.
And yet, this is more of a dream than reality, because distance has become my worst enemy; the arm that twists the hands of fate and destiny. The realization that separation is not always a choice, but can be determined by miles and oceans, and countries and continents. The painful reality that life is not always fair and dreams are not always realized, but then the acknowledgement that all things will work out as they ought to, everything happens for a reason and maybe or maybe not, fate will unravel its cords in my favor. After all, it's not in the stars to hold our destiny but in ourselves.
A love story; worthy of films and romance novels. As close to the clichéd "love at first sight' as it can possibly be. Six years ago, since I first set eyes on him and to this day, some things never change. Some things do change however; from a little girl's crush to a growing adolescent's troubled and confused emotions, and now to a young adult's confidence in the fact that above all else; all the other side attractions, flings, involvements, even boyfriends, in my heart he remains supreme.
There can only be one key to fit a door and he hold the key that unlocks the door to my heart. Not the heart that is free to love friends and family, to look twice, maybe three times at every cute guy, to find deep attractions and bonds with special people, but the heart that in this life that we live, only one person can have. For in life, you find only one true love, only one you can love in spite of who they are, only one you can love without setting any conditions nor asking any questions about whether this really is love, or lust or infatuation, because you have the answer; it lies in the very depths of your heart.
I have my answer and I have found my love, but I must accept the fact that as much as you will find only one true love in your life, it is only if you are lucky that you will spend the rest of your life with him. But I truly believe that it is better to have loved and lost than not to have loved at all, because in life you win some and you lose some. Life is a battleground and it is the courageous and strong that emerge victorious. And I find the strength from within to survive from day to day, to overcome my trials and temptations, to conquer my difficulties and to transcend the greatest of all things; LOVE.
Copyright © 2003 Dinah Hanson --- Ghana
BY SHARING LOVE, JOY FOLLOWS
March 8, 2004
This journey through life is yours;
Live more in the moment and less in the past.
Resolve to accept others differences and opinions,
Knowing it's okay to agree to disagree.
Embrace every day, every hour, and every moment
Just as if each were your last.
Share less of injustice; renew disappointment;
Focus on the positive.
For this is your life, no one can live it...
No one can change it... Except for you.
You have the power to change today, any time, any way!
Spread love just as the bees spread honey
And never leaving a kind word unsaid.
Cherish individuality, for it is the uniqueness
That makes each of us special.
Embrace family; treat them like friends...
Surely then those relationships will never end.
Accept others make mistakes,
Learn to forgive, to let go... to move on.
For this is your life, no one can live it...
No one can change it... Except for you.
Remember, you have the power to change today, any time, any way!
History should remain a study of the past, a valuable lesson perhaps.
Press onward, not backward.
Resolve to concentrate less on the lack of communication...
And more on becoming part of establishing it.
Spend less time focusing on others weakness and more on improving your own...
And know, when you stand back, it will seem like magic...
Great things will happen!
Remember too, that by sharing love, joy follows
And isn't that what really makes life worth living?
FOR THIS IS YOUR LIFE, no one can live it...
No one can change it... Except for you.
And my wish for you today;
To always believe and to always know
You have the power to change today, any time, any way!
Copyright © 2003 Katrina Ann Stull
BUMPS AND BRUISES
March 1, 2004
"Life is full of bumps and bruises. It's what you learn from it and what you do with it that makes you who you are."
Author Unknown
I was reading this article in Glamour magazine and it was about these five women who overcame deadly situations and got on with their lives. These women went through a double lung transplant, an open heart surgery and then gave birth to twins, a cancer survivor, a deadly bacterial infection, and one of the women, who was still a teenager like us, survived knife wounds that most people wouldn't survive.
This article got me thinking about how people go about their lives. Life is not a smooth ride. Some people, when they hit a bump, give up and turn around while others find ways to go over the bump or around the bump. I believe that everyone should do the latter and be like these five women and find ways to get around these bumps.
So when you reach a bump on the road called life, don't give up because you're not the only person to ever reach that particular bump and you're not the last. Be an example for your followers!!!!
Written in 2004 by P.V., Age 18 --- Iowa
NEVER GIVE UP
March 1, 2004
Life is how you want it to be
Open your eyes, and you will see
No matter what, you can have fun
And always remember, when it's done
The memories of what has been
The mistakes, so you won't make them again
The good times, but the not-so-good times too
Because these memories will see you through.
Never forget friends who've come and gone
Sing life's praises as a beautiful song
Loving and being loved are the greatest gifts
Close your heart, and these you'll miss
Life is how you want it to be
Open your eyes, and this you'll see...
Just one note: NEVER GIVE UP!
--- Copyright © 2003 Jennifer Michelau
MY SENIOR SPEECH
March 1, 2004
Someone once said, "Time doesn't wait for anyone. Don't wait for it to fall on your lap; you have to make it happen." As most of you know, this is easier said than done.
Remember all of the times you were late for class, or all of the weekends where you would tell yourself that you will finish your paper on Saturday night, and then you pull an all-nighter on Sunday to turn your paper in the next day? I can honestly say that I remember those times. My teachers can attest to it.
High school is a time when we grow and mature. Most of us will not be able to procrastinate in the real world; turning papers in late, being late for jobs, not paying the bills on time. It is a cruel world out there. You will rarely find sympathetic people who will give you leeway.
Today is the day that we need to choose whether or not to change our old ways and look ahead to the future, or continue to let America believe that we are the slacker generation.
M. Nazario said, "Don't allow a negative environment affect you; feel inside and trust your inner voice, and don't be afraid to show your abilities and talents."
When we leave here today, we are going to go our separate ways; but we all need to continue to have one thing in common. We need to let the world know that the class of 2004 will not be held back, and that we are going to go out in this world and make a difference.
We, the class of 2004, are going to be trendsetters, lawyers, doctors and teachers of tomorrow. It is up to us to set an example for generations to come.
"They who know how to employ opportunities will often find that they can create them; and what we can achieve depends less on the amount of time we possess than on the use we make of our time", as John Stuart Mill put it. He was right.
We have an opportunity right now, to go out in this world and use the time that we have, to better not only ourselves, but our friends, families, communities and the nation. We can make a difference. We can be rebels with a cause; a cause to better the world we live in. No matter how big or small a problem is, there is always a solution; and with most solutions to a problem, someone or something is always benefiting from it. Today, we live where diversity is more accepted. There are so many different areas, that all of you sitting here today, no matter what you are going to do, have the potential to better yourselves through these areas.
Not all of us will go on to college, and not all of us will be successful right out of high school. But if we all choose to go out and use our time wisely, we will eventually have succeeded.
So I tell you here, today, class of 2004, don't waste your time, life is too short and too precious to sit back and do nothing.
--- Copyright © 2004 Mandy Walters
HISTORY WAS MADE
March 1, 2004
History was made in the United States exactly a year ago today.
A "faceless coward" set to destroy us on that clear September day.
Everyone was carrying on their business like they did the day before.
In what was faster than an instant, harm was knocking on our door.
I was lying in bed that morning when I heard my mother shout.
I jumped up quickly and ran to see what it was all about.
I glanced at the television and my heart filled with despair.
There was a plane inside the World Trade Center... instead of flying through the air.
There was fire, smoke, and ashes filling up the air and sky.
Everyone was running around and panicking, but we had yet to understand why.
The real panic began when the second commercial plane collided.
We realized that the U.S. was being attacked by what we later found out was the Al Queda.
People were running out as firefighters were running in.
There were thousands of innocent people trying to fight for their life and win.
As if things couldn't be worse, the U.S. Pentagon was hit.
I remember asking solemnly to myself, "God, could this be it?"
Another plane went down in Pennsylvania but that wasn't where it was supposed to be.
It was supposed to run into the Capitol Building for attack on target number 3.
It was because of heroic efforts of the passengers and staff on board.
They learned about the hijackers' plan, attacked them, crashed, and went to be with the Lord.
The entire country was filled with sadness, grief, and anger.
But suddenly throughout the nation, you wouldn't meet a stranger.
Some firefighters went into the flame to save lives, and didn't seem to make it out.
But it showed us all what true heroism is really all about.
Volunteers came together from every different country and different state,
For helping the innocent people was something that just couldn't wait.
Everyone in this nation helped their country in their own special way.
Whether it was donating money, food, shelter, or blood, we were all affected by this day.
Most importantly we all pulled together and prayed for Jesus to watch over everyone.
For we all know that without him in our lives, no race could ever be won.
The United States was filled with flags, all sporting the red, white, and the blue.
Pride, love, and the American Spirit were really shining through.
Even after a year, the flags are still waving through the air.
The love for our fellow man and country, no other nation can compare.
The "Star Spangled Banner" has a new meaning, and we sing it very clear and very loud.
It has made us realize that being Americans makes us very proud.
September 11 is definitely a day that we will never seem to forget.
However I know that in the end, messing with America, the terrorists and Osama will regret. ...
--- Copyright © 2002 Sheri Lowe
I wrote this poem exactly a year after September 11. I could still feel the pain that everyone felt and I wanted to put it into words. I received recognition from President Bush and other leaders, and I wanted to share it with you as well. I hope you enjoy.
(I am running this poem as a tribute to all of the heroes that day and to remind everyone to be vigilant and to NEVER FORGET!)
A GRANDMOTHER'S PRAYER
March 1, 2004
Thank you father for the children that look up to me
They are so small and innocent always so care free
The desire of my heart is for them to know and love you
To realize that you knew each one before they were born
You have a purpose for each tiny life
May they find you early on to help with the strife
I cannot imagine what temptations they will face
As I look at what is in the world today
No one to look up to and no safe place to play
My father, I know that you love them more than I
So please take care of them where I will not cry
Bless them dear god and keep them from harm
May they serve you daily
Keep your loving arms around them
Allow each one to feel your love so warm
--- Copyright © 2003 Sarah Berthelson
BETTER DAYS...
February 23, 2004
The hour is late and I'm fast awake,
Pondering and reflecting on my life.
Hoping for future happiness, while battling past memories,
Dreaming of better moments, and waiting for love.
I hope.
Feeling something amiss in life, my heart is sad.
Regretting past decisions, low self-esteem.
Wishing for the best, feeling impatient with time,
Aiming for better days, and clutching my dreams.
I ponder.
Depression through the years, and the idea of suicide,
Has been conquered but left emotional scars.
Past memories are now phantoms, but still have a hold.
Living through the storm, and waiting silently for happier times.
I wait.
A relationship notched on my experiences in the past,
Intimacy lost, and a friend turned foe.
Learning that love is not everything in this life of ours,
But I miss my friend, and her warmth wrapped around me.
I ache.
Knowing that the past is impossible to retrieve,
I seek to find another, to share my dreams with.
A close friend to hold, console, and trust,
Someone to exchange hearts with, what a wonderful feeling...
I dream.
Living for the future, knowing that things will pick up.
Accepting of the occurrence of further bleak days - everyone has them,
Just waiting for that spark, to give motion to my fuel,
And start me alight on my journey of reclaimed dreams.
I expect.
No matter how bad life becomes, sunshine always breaks through,
Providing warmth and promise in a winter of discontent.
Your days are numbered, but your dreams are not,
Hold faith for the future, your dreams will come true.
I anticipate.
Copyright © 2003 David Wyatt
WHO DO YOU NEED TO FORGIVE?
February 16, 2004
Today I ask the question, "Who do you need to forgive and why? I had a conversation with a friend over the weekend about anger and the benefits of forgiveness. Forgiveness is a funny thing, where by doing it, you not only release the other person from your anger but you also free yourself. Do you realize how much energy you put into keeping an old score unsettled? How it is a constant reminder of how someone did us wrong? How that moment or series of moments keeps playing the scene over and over again in our head, like a movie that never changes? Is this a good use of our time and energy? Who is our anger really affecting? Us or them?
When you don't forgive someone, you take it upon yourself to keep that anger near the surface. You give that anger active power, power that could be directed towards what you do want, not what you don't want. It has been said that whatever you focus on comes back to you into your life, whether the focus be positive or negative.
If you insist on not forgiving, for whatever reason that works for you, are you really telling the universe that you want more anger to manifest itself? Perhaps you never looked at it this way. Perhaps you think your anger is justified because we don't know all of the facts. Perhaps you think that you will look weak and the other person will win, if you forgive them.
I remember a story I saw on TV years ago. A woman had been torched, wrapped in bandages and in pain, when the interviewer asked her if she hated the person who had done this to her? She thought for a split second and responded with a, "No". When asked why not, she said she didn't want that person to have power over her. She didn't want that person constantly in her thoughts. She said she forgave him, not because it helped him, but because to forgive helped her. She need every ounce of energy possible to make a recovery and she wouldn't waste once ounce more on her attacker.
Try it, forgive someone today for what they did to you yesterday, last year, ten years ago, etc. Who feels better? Them or you? Release yourself from the burden of carrying around anger and move forward and focus on what you really want, what we all want; love, understanding and forgiveness for being human.
Have a great week,
Marlene
THE CARD STORY
February 9, 2004
I remember how I felt when the idea hit me, thrilled, certain and Ready!
It was in algebra class, the spring of my junior year. Football season was long over, and a long way away. We had done well last season - qualifying for the playoffs for the first time in school history - and I wanted us to do even better next year, my senior year. But how? Then the idea hit me. I didn't wait till after school. During my lunch break, I drove over to a print shop and ordered business cards with a simple, direct prophesy -
"BOONVILLE PIRATES -- 1974 STATE CHAMPIONS!"
When the cards were printed, my teammates and I distributed them all over town. Teachers pinned them to classroom bulletin boards. Merchants taped them in store windows. Pretty soon those cards were everywhere. We worked hard at getting the cards all over town. There was no escaping them, and that's what we wanted. We wanted our goal to be right in front of us, for all to see, impossible to overlook, no matter where we went.
Although we faced skepticism, it only served to strengthen our conviction to make our dream a reality. Our school had never won a state title in any sport - we were determined to change that history.
By the time football practice started in late August we were focused. That sense of direction and unity made us a closer team. From day one we gave more in practice, paid more attention to detail as we executed assignments sharply. With our goal imprinted in our minds and hearts -- "BOONVILLE PIRATES -- 1974 STATE CHAMPIONS!", we marched through the season undefeated and stepped into the playoffs with a sense of destiny.
The first playoff game matched us against a powerhouse team that was riding a 28-game winning streak. We knew we were in for a fight, but as the intensity of the game increased, so did our determination. We won, pulling away in the second half. That win brought us to the brink of our goal, a match-up with the defending state champions for the title.
We went into preparing for the big game with the same calm intensity and focus we'd shown as a team all season. Then it started to snow. A huge storm blew through stymieing everyone. School was canceled; roads were closed; transportation systems shut down. Still, somehow every member of the team made it to the school gym and we practiced for the biggest game of our lives in tennis shoes.
Our coach received a phone called before practice the night before the game telling us that state officials were thinking of canceling the game and declaring Co-champions because of the severe weather. We were asked if we would accept such a decision. "No way", was our response. This was our year. We were not going to get this close and not take a shot at the title.
On Saturday, we arrived at the stadium to find the field buried in snow. The goal posts stuck out above a six to eight inch blanket of snow. Someone asked if snowshoes would be allowed as legal equipment. Undaunted we dressed for the game and began our warm-ups.
Frustration grew as both teams struggled to a scoreless first half. Slip, slide, fall down, dropped pass, missed blocks, fumbles were all either team had accomplished. There was a growing sense of urgency that time was running out on out dream.
In the locker room at half-time, Coach Reagan reminded us of all we had been through to get to this moment. Then he reached in his pocket and pulled out the card. Right there in front of us once again was our vision. "Do you want this?", he said.
Playing conditions were as tough the second half as they were the first, but our determination didn't numb out with our fingers and feet. We scored 34 points in the second half on the same field we couldn't score any on in the first half. Our year-long dream became reality:
"BOONVILLE PIRATES -- 1974 STATE CHAMPIONS!"
And yes, I still have my card.
--- Copyright © 2001 Tom Krause
MOVE ON
February 2, 2004
The warrior moves on ; he moves on despite a dead horse and a broken sword. The warrior moves on! With no one to fight for him , no one to fall back on, he moves on with an unshakeable faith and an unwavering determination. With a damaged armor and an empty arsenal he moves on.... he moves on!
He has already lost a thousand battles but he still moves on despite the hundred bleeding scars on his moonlit face. The warrior moves on for another battle; may be he will loose it too but he moves on with his dead horse and a broken sword because the battlefield is calling. He knows he might lose another hundred battles but he has his eyes fixed on the WAR and he cannot be whipped if he fights another battle, and then another battle, and another. So he moves on despite a dead horse and a broken sword..........................
--- Copyright © 2004 Sandip Dutta
DEALING WITH THE PAIN
February 2, 2004
At times you feel you're all alone when troubles keep you down,
When misery loves company, but nobody's around.
When problems get the best of you, and answer's can't be found,
When giving all your best to smile, you manage just to frown.
At times you feel the pain inside is far too much to bear,
When even those you love so much are never ever there.
When you become invisible and no one seems to care,
When realizing finally, that life just isn't fair.
You feel afraid.
You feel left out.
You can't help but ask why?
If your life feels much worse then death,
Then why not simply die?
If every night you go to bed and secretly you cry,
If you can't get away from grief no matter how you try.
You feel such sorrow in your life.
You ask and ask again,
If living is a living hell, why put up with it then?
If you face all these problems that just seem to never end,
Just know no matter whom you are, you'll always have a friend.
Someone who's been through so much more than you will understand,
Someone who sacrificed his life to save his fellow man.
Someone who never lost his faith, someone who never ran,
Someone who always does for us the very most he can.
Someone who died a mockery, who paid the greatest cost,
Someone who died so painfully, nailed up against a cross.
Despite his being king of kings, the boss of every boss,
He died because he thought we were too precious to be lost.
So if you ever feel you can no longer stand the pain,
Just know you have at least one friend who's been through quite the same.
He'll always be around you there to listen, not to blame.
So if you need to talk to someone just call out his name.
And hopefully your problems will no longer seem so great,
Perhaps because you know that he gave himself for your sake.
And maybe even though you hurt you'll manage still to smile,
The fact that Jesus loves you will make everything worthwhile.
--- Copyright © 2004 Ryan Sy
I wrote this when I broke up with my girlfriend. It's kinda hard to go through life when you feel pain. But hey, it's all good.
HELPFUL GUIDES FOR AN EMPOWERED LIFE
February 2, 2004
Always say "Please" and "Thank you".
Respect yourself and Respect others.
Make your home a garden of love.
Understand that God hears all your prayers, it’s just that sometimes the answer is "no".
Even when you lose, there is a lesson to be gained.
True friendship is rare. Don't let a little dispute ruin a friendship.
When you make a mistake, be quick to admit it and correct it.
Be sure to have some alone time every day.
Remain open to change. Without change, progress is impossible.
Never compromise your values.
Sometimes silence can be the strongest and most compassionate answer.
Never bring up the past in an argument. Only deal with the current issue.
Read. Read. Read.
Share your knowledge.
Be considerate with the Earth. More people have to use it when you’re gone.
Travel. Meet new people. Experience new cultures. Look into other religions.
In a strong relationship, you should love your companion more than you need them.
Understand that achievements involve risk. Courage is your greatest asset.
Listen to what others have to say. When you speak, you’re only repeating things you already know. When you listen, you learn.
--- Copyright © 2003 Steve Maraboli
MY E-MAIL PRAYER
February 2, 2004
Every single evening
As I'm lying here in bed,
This tiny little Prayer
Keeps running through my head.
God bless all my family
Wherever they may be,
Keep them warm and safe from harm
For they're so close to me.
And God, there is one more thing
I wish that you could do,
Hope you don't mind me asking
Please bless my computer too.
Now I know that it's unusual
To bless a motherboard,
But listen just a second
While I explain it to you, Lord.
You see that little metal box
Holds more than odds and ends,
Inside those small compartments
Rest so many of my friends.
I know so much about them
By the kindness that they give,
And this little scrap of metal
Takes me in to where they live.
By faith is how I know them
Much the same as you,
We share in what life brings us
And from that our friendships grew.
Please take an extra minute
From your duties up above,
To bless those in my address book
That's filled with so much love.
Wherever else this prayer may reach
To each and every friend,
Bless each e-mail inbox
And each person who hits send.
When you update your Heavenly list
On your own CD-ROM,
Bless everyone who says this prayer
Sent up to GOD.com
AMEN
--- Author Unknown --- Submitted by Karen McGriff --- Texas
I CHOOSE
January 26, 2004
I choose to be happy.
I choose to live in a kind universe.
I choose to find things in common with the people that come into my life, celebrating our similarites and honoring our differences.
I choose to trust that this life isn't a random life.
I choose to reach out and help another, knowing I can make a difference, even though I may never witness the outcome.
I choose to pursue an honorable career.
I choose to believe we are all here for a reason, a good reason.
I choose friends who will restore me with support, joy and kindness and offer me the opportunity to do the same for them.
I choose to search for authentic meaning in my daily experiences.
I choose to welcome life's lessons.
--- Copyright © 2003 Bernadette Ballezza
INNER RESEARCH
January 19, 2004
When was the last time you sat down with yourself for a good assessment of your life? Don't we all need to know where we've been, how the changes we made in the past are affecting us today, where we want to be in the future and what aspects of our personal style are standing in our way of moving forward towards the life we really want to live?
Each of us will find a time and place to do this, if we want to. What are the benefits of deciding to look inside? Suddenly you are allowing yourself to do something precious - give yourself time. Every one of us is overbooked in our lives with little time to do anything for ourselves. We have jobs, families and friends who all demand our attention. How can we bring more to our daily relationships if we don't take the time to know and understand ourselves first?
I won't kid you and say it is all rosy when you do your inner research. Sometimes you have to deal with issues you swept under the rug - knowing one day you would have to look at them again. But guess what? Today is all any of us gets, and even this is not a guarantee. So look inside - deal with what you want to avoid now. Get it out of the way so you can move forward. One thing I do recommend is to also thank yourself for all the courage you have shown in the past, for everyone has had a rocky road at sometime in his or her life. Celebrate the challenges you have overcome. Examine the times you have not triumphed and the lesson you were supposed to learn as a result. Be truthful.
If you make a commitment to improve at least one aspect of your personality this year and develop a game plan with a start date, before you know it, you will be on your way to the life you really want.
Have a great week ahead,
--- Marlene
LIFE LESSONS
January 12, 2004
For my 8th birthday my gift was a shiny blue bike. My older sisters decided to teach me to ride. We lived on Edgewood Avenue at the top of a steep hill. My sisters, Agnes and Christina, put me on my bike and pushed me hard, yelling instructions, "Peddle! Steer! Use the breaks!" Needless to say, I was hurled down the street wildly trying to hold on.
I slammed into the curb, flying over the handlebars onto the sidewalk, skinning my knees, bruising my hands and crying loudly. Instead of offering sympathy, my sisters yelled at me because I hadn't listen to their instructions. Weeks passed before I tried again. This time I walked my bike to the empty parking lot behind the schoolyard. I kept repeating the instructions to myself and after a few awkward attempts and even more painful spills, I learned to ride a bike.
Learning life lessons are a lot like learning to ride a bike. Some life lessons are painful to learn. We don't always get to choose where we learn them, we don't always have good teachers and we are not always ready. Sometimes we find ourselves wildly trying to hold on.
My husband, Rich, taught my sons to ride a bike. First he raised their training wheels slightly and they rode around the block getting used to the unsteady feeling. After he removed the training wheels he would run along side the bike holding on to the seat to steady them. Up and down our street they would go with Rich calling out, "You almost have it! You're doing great!" until my son would call out "Let go". Rich would let go but still run along, just in case. It was a happy day in the neighborhood.
When the life lessons come along in this New Year, and they will, may you learn them from a patient and kind teacher. May you learn them surrounded by support and encouragement. And may you have someone stay by your side until you have found victory.
Also, may you never find yourself on a bike at the top of Edgewood Avenue with my sisters behind you.
--- Copyright © 2003 Bernadette Ballezza
EXPERIENCES FROM INDIA
January 5, 2004
"When a man begins to understand himself he begins to live. When he begins to live he begins to understand his fellow men."
--- Norvin Mcgranahan
"Return to the root and you will find the meaning."
--- Sengstan
On my most recent visit to the land of my ancestor's, India, I witnessed first hand the horrors of a third world Indian emergency hospital ward and the pain and suffering entombed within the walls of that hospital. To witness something with one's own eyes has an impact on the human mind the way in which the words from the mouth of another describing the event can never have. I will therefore try to the best of my capabilities in the following passages to be your eyes and attempt to describe what I saw and why, within the midst of all the suffering that I witnessed, there is a fundamental and important message for us all.
On the day in question my relatives had been involved in a serious car accident. They had been admitted to the local main hospital that caters for over at least a half a million people or more. I had just arrived in India on a direct flight from the UK and made my way directly to the hospital from Indira Gandhi International Airport in New Delhi. The journey from New Delhi to the hospital was up to six hours in total. It was the longest six hours that I can ever remember in the anticipation of what lay ahead of me.
When I eventually arrived at the hospital a group of women wailing, crying and shouting out aloud naihe, naihe, naihe (no, no, no) in a state of extreme hysteria and shock, each one on the verge of fainting, sweat pouring from their foreheads were being helped out of the hospital into a waiting car. One of their family members had just died. Such scenes began the process of weakening my heart. I prayed in the back of my mind that this was not an indication of things to come.
I apprehensively entered the hospital and was shocked by the sheer number of sick patients and the vast size of the hospital. Each face I looked at seemed to be in some sort of pain and a blank and unemotional stare seemed to add to the aura of misery that hovered around them. The smell of disinfectant hovered in the hospital air around me and the smell of suffering clung to my clothes like an eagle clings to its prey.
As I entered the ward in which my relatives were, I approached the bed of my cousin brother. His jaw had just been operated on, it had snapped in half, on the left side of his face during the car accident. His mouth was completely wired up in order to hold his jaw in place, which now also had a metal plate, screwed into it. His chest was covered in scars and stitches from where glass had been removed, as a result of the windscreen of the car shattering on impact. He was obviously in extreme pain.
On seeing me after a period of six years he attempted to get up. I indicated to him to keep still and not attempt to get up. He then held my hand tightly as if to say thank you for coming. He looked at me and then cried. A tear rolled down from my eye but I managed to hold back the tears turning my head away from him, looking up towards the ceiling and taking a deep breath. My uncle had split his head open and required twenty-eight stitches, his ribs had been broken and his chest was also covered in scars as a result of the broken glass being removed from his chest. They were lucky to be alive.
The sight of the pain and helpfulness of my family had already put me in a state of mental shock. When you see your own family in extreme pain and hovering between life and death, it seems to put our own lives into clear perspective between what is and what is not important in our lives. At that moment our lives despite the arguments of the past seems to embrace their lives. A bond develops which previously had not been apparent or that it had been apparent but we were too afraid to show our feelings for fear of ridicule or rejection. It is a shame that it is only at times such as these that such bonds develop when we have a whole life-time in our every day lives to realise that such bonds are what makes us as one with those that are dear to us.
As I looked around me I saw people of all ages in different states of pain and in many cases sheer despair on the hospital beds around me. Many had relatives and loved ones by their sides embracing their hands in an attempt to relieve them of their pain. Others lay on their hospital bed with no one beside them except pain as their companion. A look of despair and defeat embraced their faces. There were individuals whose whole bodies were burnt from head to toe crying out in agony to be relieved of their pain or indeed their life. A woman who had just been brought in earlier yelling and screaming as a result of her entire body being burnt and bleeding had died in front of my eyes only a few yards away from where I was standing. Her cries had pierced my body like an arrow from an archer's bow and disturbed me greatly. The cries of those around me added further to the atmosphere of grief and pain around me. The air around me felt as if it was choking on its own tears.
There was a small child clutching his father's hand in agony with the side of his face missing - a doctor quickly saw to him. I later plucked up the courage to ask his father what had happened, he told me that his child had caught his face in an agricultural shredding machine, tears rolled down his face as he knew that his child would never be the same again. A few weeks later I met this man and his child on another visit to the hospital whilst accompanying my cousin for a check up on his broken jaw. The child's face had been bandaged but it soon became apparent that his father would not be able to afford the operation to correct his child's face out of sheer poverty. It was a moment of great tragedy and of extreme pain as I watched both father and child leave the hospital with his father's tears rolling down his face.
The hand that embraced the child was now a hand that also embraced a barren sea of broken dreams. There are many like these who have the same stories of pain and suffering within the third world. It was a defining moment in my life.
The vast majority of people within that ward and the entire hospital were people who were poor and people who had already been existing within a life of pain and suffering. My relatives had been moved to a private room at the insistence of my father, which seemed a million miles away from the pain of suffering around me, with every convenience catered for. It did not seem just that just because we could afford to pay for a private room that I should now be oblivious the pains of the people around me. Each day I witnessed something new, life was constantly teaching me new lessons and with each lesson my thought and my sanity was being affected. I stayed by my cousin and my uncle's bedside for nearly two weeks along with my father and his sister.
The sequence of events that I had experienced since arriving in India had put me on a journey of thought. A variety of questions rolled around inside my mind, which I now tried to battle with and constantly attempted to resolve. On my regular daily walks around the vast hospital I would continue to witness varying degrees of pain and death and life portraying itself in its most savage form.
I could not merely sit idle in the hospital and accept that everything I witnessed is merely a part of how life is. I began again to question how an individual should attempt to combat pain within his life and of those around us who are less fortunate than ourselves. I began to compare the comfort of the lives we lead in the west, which was in sharp contrast to the lives of the poor and those thousands I saw in my time in hospital.
We should be content with what luxuries we have within our lives and the comfortable existence, which we take for, granted on a daily basis here in the west. Do not aspire for a life of wealth but for a life of understanding. Understand the pains of those around you. We have everything that we need within our lives, yet we continually desire more. The direction that our lives take depends on the direction in which we look within our lives.
Do not look away from those who are suffering, attempt to understand their suffering and if possible through any means attempt to comfort and alleviate them. Life can never be defined by wealth; the essence of who you are as a person defines your life. Your true wealth is your understanding of your own life, there can be no greater treasure. We must give purpose to our existence, to who we are and assist those that are less fortunate than ourselves with the wealth that we have. We in the west where the vast majority of the world's wealth is monopolised should use that wealth in alleviating the pains of those who are less fortunate than ourselves.
Our lives are governed by time; do not waste this sacred time in accumulating wealth and greed and therefore being oblivious to the pains within this world. If we wish to be part of humanity we must also be part of its pains. We must experience one in order to experience the other.
I believe that until we do not experience pain within our lives we will never be in a position to understand the pain of those around us. We must experience it, we must suffer through it and only then will we understand that wealth is insignificant if it is not used to alleviate the pains of our fellow humans. I believe that we become so engrossed in our own small worlds that we believe that our problems are so vast that there can be no one with problems greater than ours.
What right does life have to deny the father and child I saw of the operation that was needed in order to perform surgery on his face? Why does everything in this life have to be defined in figures and numbers? Whatever happened to civilisation - it's a good idea if it ever started! He did not ask to be born into poverty and he did not ask for his child to suffer in the way in which he now undoubtedly will.
I write this with great anger, rage and intensity. A great fire has developed within the depths of my soul after the events and suffering, I witnessed in that hospital. I cannot douse its flames with half measures and promises that things will one day get better, because they won't until we begin to truly understand the pains of those around us. I refuse to look away. Maybe I am not writing with an objective mind but there are times when objectivity has to be sacrificed for the truth. .
If we can spend millions of dollars and pounds on weapons of mass destruction which are truly detrimental to humanity at large, waste millions on military hardware which has an aim - to destroy human life - why can we not have the courage, insight, determination and foresight to alleviate the poverty that lives amongst us? Surely such a goal is more worthwhile?
This is the message amidst the suffering that I have described above, which is to merely understand, or attempt to understand and not be blind to the suffering of others. Do not look away for one day in your hour of need and pain others will also look away! Use your wealth responsibly and for a greater cause than your own luxuries.
My heart wept during those two weeks and my mind was pierced like never before at the images of suffering that continue to haunt me. My soul embraced the tears of those around me like a mother tenderly embraces her newborn child. I found no comfort, for my soul was also in pain during my period in that hospital. I wept not only for those around me but also for those that continue to be blind to the suffering within this world.
I stood and I stared into its dark and unemotional eyes and witnessed death. I listened to the cries of pain as they pierced through my body like a dagger through the heart of a child and I saw suffering in its most morbid form. This experience has changed me and continues to change me. Never again will I aspire for more when I already have enough.
--- Copyright © 2003 Naresh Jhali
SAVED
January 5, 2004
I've always thought there's
No difference between
This life and a new one.
I thought bending to change
Would make a lesser me.
It wasn't that way.
I never realized
That there's more to life
Than just turning over a leaf;
It's living again.
You've given me the light
And the courage to walk
Through the darkest passages,
You've sifted my soul
And made me more alive.
I used to feel empty
And now I'm not.
You taught me to love
To believe and to share;
I've changed.
I thought life
Was a vast wasteland of strife.
Nothing seems to be true
Lies seems to be sugar-coated
Everywhere I go.
And I think I'm ready
To take on the world.
There's nothing to fear;
I'm wearing a shield,
Because I'm saved.
--- Copyright © 2003 Layla-Tal Medina
I wrote this after camp. It changed my perspective on faith. When I feel like sliding down on my faith, this helps me to go up again. When people try to think they can put me down, I have my shield
MY STORY
January 5, 2004
It was a beautiful autumn day and I had just gotten out of school. My cousin lived with me at the time and she was taking my friends and me home. At the corner of the street, where it is very hard to see around the bushes, my cousin pulled out and a huge van hit us. I was in the front passenger seat and that is where the van hit us going well over the speed limit. Nobody would stop and help us and I was the only one stuck in the car. I was pinned between the two captain chairs but thankfully I was wearing my seat belt or I would have flown out of the car.
My ribs were killing my and I had a splitting headache. Nobody would stop and help and it was getting harder and harder for me to breathe. I felt like I was going to pass out and just before I did I said a quick prayer and God answered it in a second flat. I said, "God I need my guardian angel right now. How will I ever make it out of this alive?"
The next thing I know a man, dressed in a UPS uniform, comes and goes to my side of the car immediately after my cousin kicked open the door. He asked me if I was all right and said everything would be ok. Then I passed out, but my cousin said he called the ambulance and stayed with me until the paramedics got there. As soon as the ambulance came around the corner, my cousin said he disappeared into thin air. I was rushed to the hospital. My mother was at home worried because she couldn't come and get me because she just had surgery. When I woke I was in the hospital on a straight back board with an uncomfortable neck brace around my neck. The doctors said they didn't know how I had ever made it and didn't die instantly. But I told them, "Well I do...God sent my guardian angel to protect me."
I walked away that day with bruises and the right half of my rib cage broken, but I thanked God for sending my guardian angel or I might not be here. I learned that anything can happen at any time and we are not promised tomorrow so we need to live for tomorrow and today both.
--- Copyright © 2003 Vanessa Glidden
NEVER BE A STRANGER
January 5, 2004
Never be a stranger to love
Welcome it into the heart and home
Let it resonate like a poem
Embrace love as you would an old friend
Love never offends; it just heals and mends
Only true love can be a friend to all
The givers stand straight and tall
The haters are left to take the fall
Give freely to the world of your gifts
Of love, service to man and charity
What is not recognized now is no disparity
It will later come into full focus and clarity
Love should never be defensive
Love should never be offensive
Love should only be immensive
--- Copyright © 2003 Joseph P. Martino
WHERE WILL YOU FIND MOTIVATION?
January 5, 2004
This year is my first year on a swim team. A few weeks ago our swim team had its first meet and the day of the meet I found out my coach had put me in the 500yard freestyle. I knew that there was no way I would be able to finish this event yet alone do good in it because I have never swam that far before that day. I told the coach that I didn't think it was a good idea to put me, one of the least experienced people on the team, in this event. But he told me I still had to do it. A couple events before mine came up, I saw a kid that was mentally and physically challenged dive in the pool and swim a 100yard freestyle. This usually isn't a too hard of an event to swim but when I saw him struggle and swim the whole way without stopping, I knew that I had to at least try and if I loved this sport enough and tried hard enough that I would be able to finish the 500 race. When I got up to swim I was nervous, but the whole time I was up there and the whole time I was swimming I was thinking about that kid and all the dedication and determination he had. The more I thought about it, the harder I swam. In the end I placed third in the event and I knew that if I tried hard enough I would be able to finish anything I put my mind to.
--- Copyright © 2003 David Hood
A SOLDIER'S CHRISTMAS
January 5, 2004
The embers glowed softly, and in their dim light,
I gazed round the room and I cherished the sight.
My wife was asleep, her head on my chest,
my daughter beside me, angelic in rest.
Outside the snow fell, a blanket of white,
Transforming the yard to a winter delight.
The sparkling lights in the tree, I believe,
Completed the magic that was Christmas Eve.
My eyelids were heavy, my breathing was deep,
Secure and surrounded by love I would sleep
in perfect contentment, or so it would seem.
So I slumbered, perhaps I started to dream.
The sound wasn't loud, and it wasn't too near,
But I opened my eye when it tickled my ear.
Perhaps just a cough, I didn't quite know,
Then the sure sound of footsteps outside in the snow.
My soul gave a tremble, I struggled to hear,
and I crept to the door just to see who was near.
Standing out in the cold and the dark of the night,
A lone figure stood, his face weary and tight.
A soldier, I puzzled, some twenty years old
Perhaps a Marine, huddled here in the cold.
Alone in the dark, he looked up and smiled,
Standing watch over me, and my wife and my child.
"What are you doing?" I asked without fear,
"Come in this moment, it's freezing out here!
Put down your pack, brush the snow from your sleeve,
You should be at home on a cold Christmas Eve!"
For barely a moment I saw his eyes shift,
away from the cold and the snow blown in drifts,
to the window that danced with a warm fire's light.
Then he sighed and he said "It's really all right,
I'm out here by choice. I'm here every night."
"It's my duty to stand at the front of the line,
that separates you from the darkest of times.
No one had to ask or beg or implore me,
I'm proud to stand here like my fathers before me."
"My Gramps died at 'Pearl on a day in December,"
then he sighed, "That's a Christmas 'Gram always remembers.
My dad stood his watch in the jungles of 'Nam
And now it is my turn and so, here I am."
"I've not seen my own son in more than a while,
But my wife sends me pictures, he's sure got her smile."
Then he bent and he carefully pulled from his bag,
The red white and blue... an American flag.
"I can live through the cold and the being alone,
Away from my family, my house and my home,
I can stand at my post through the rain and the sleet,
I can sleep in a foxhole with little to eat,
I can carry the weight of killing another
or lay down my life with my sisters and brothers
who stand at the front against any and all,
to insure for all time that this flag will not fall."
"So go back inside," he said, "harbor no fright
Your family is waiting and I'll be all right."
"But isn't there something I can do, at the least,
Give you money," I asked, "or prepare you a feast?
It seems all too little for all that you've done,
For being away from your wife and your son."
Then his eye welled a tear that held no regret,
"Just tell us you love us, and never forget
To fight for our rights back at home while we're gone.
To stand your own watch, no matter how long.
For when we come home, either standing or dead,
to know you remember we fought and we bled
is payment enough, and with that we will trust.
That we mattered to you as you mattered to us."
--- Copyright © 2000 Michael Marks
In loving appreciation of the countless Americans who have and continued to serve in the Armed Forces, and those who gave their life for their country. Your sacrifices will never be forgotten. We look forward to the day you come home. God bless and keep you always, and God Bless America.
HOPE
December 22, 2003
I cannot and I will not lie down and kneel before my life. I cannot and I will not let the destiny that life has dealt me be the only destiny worth living for. I am I, you are you, we are distinct and we are individuals. I will carve my own destiny and I will dream my own dreams. I will walk bare footed through the warm golden sand, sleep naked under the stars and listen to the sea as it lashes against the rocks of hypocrisy. I will let the wind play with my hair and be at one with nature. This is my island and it is called hope.
As long as I am alive I have hope there is a chance, there is a dream to be fulfilled and a life worth living. I aspire not for wealth, for success, to conquer lands or the minds of men but seek refugee in conquering myself. I seek refugee in the hope of touching the stars in the blackness of the night. I ask for the courage to confront my greatest enemy, myself. I ask for the courage to help me to realise the potential that burns within my soul.
As I walk along my island of hope, alone, with merely my thoughts and the sound of my beating heart who have I become and what am I to become? As the sun sets on the horizon, there is calm all around me. The day nears to an end and slowly the sky goes black. Through the darkness appear the glittering eyes of the world and they gaze down at me, the moon smiles at me yet I am I. An eagle flies above me with its wings of hope spread wide into the vastness and emptiness of the ocean in front of me.
I am finally at peace with my soul. My island, which I have strove to seek all my life, is now within my grasp. I have arrived. My island is a place of non-attachment and non-possession. It is a place of calmness where the pains of yesterday are but a distant memory. I have courage within my heart to face my ultimate destiny. As it looks at me, I smile at it. I no longer fear that which I once feared, I no longer yearn for more but am content with what I have gained; I no longer yearn for a life of the past. I look at the demons within me and I have defeated them and they have not defeated me. I have finally conquered myself.
I now embrace my island without regret and walk into my destiny. I have been born, I have lived, I have loved and been loved, I have failed and succeeded, and I have forgiven. There is nothing more for me to do. I have become what I essentially was at birth, myself. I close my eyes and my soul transpires out of my body and takes me to a higher level of existence. I leave the pains of the world and embrace the wonders of what lie in front of me. A teardrop falls from my soul into the ocean, that is how it was created. I cease to exist.
--- Copyright © 2003 Naresh Jhali
BEHIND A SMILE
December 15, 2003
Do you ever wonder what people are feeling when they smile? Do they smile because they're happy or do they smile because they want people to believe they're happy? Maybe they smile because they want you to smile and be happy.
A smile can touch a person's life in ways you can never imagine. It's infectious and can cause a chain reaction. It can be memorable to someone you pass on the street or the mall or driving... and it only takes a split second to smile and forget, yet... to someone that needed it, it can last a lifetime. Maybe I should smile more often.
--- Written in 2003 by Delilah B. --- California
WHAT IS A BLESSING?
December 8, 2003
A blessing is being able to have a child
Seeing his or her bright eyes and smile
A blessing is the clear blue sky, the green grass
A smile or a hello to a stranger as you walk pass
A blessing is having family and friends that love you
And sticks together in good and bad times like glue
A blessing is having a faithful and respectful companion or spouse
Wanting to go to a peaceful and cheery home free of louse
A blessing is having clothes, food, a car, a house or apartment
And being able to pay some debts with dollar bills and cents
A blessing is having God here, there and everywhere
Giving much happiness, joy, and tender loving care
--- Copyright © 2003 Monique Nicole Fox
THE COLOR OF FRIENDSHIP
December 1, 2003
Once upon a time the colors of the world started to quarrel. All claimed that they were the best. The most important. The most useful. The favorite.
Green said:
"Clearly I am the most important. I am the sign of life and of hope. I was chosen for grass, trees and leaves. Without me, all animals would die. Look over the countryside and you will see that I am in the majority."
Blue interrupted:
"You only think about the earth, but consider the sky and the sea. It is the water that is the basis of life and drawn up by the clouds from the deep sea. The sky gives space and peace and serenity. Without my peace, you would all be nothing."
Yellow chuckled:
"You are all so serious. I bring laughter, gaiety, and warmth into the world. The sun is yellow, the moon is yellow, the stars are yellow. Every time you look at a sunflower, the whole world starts to smile. Without me there would be no fun."
Orange started next to blow her trumpet:
"I am the color of health and strength. I may be scarce, but I am precious for I serve the needs of human life. I carry the most important vitamins. Think of carrots, pumpkins, oranges, mangoes, and papayas. I don't hang around all the time, but when I fill the sky at sunrise or sunset, my beauty is so striking that no one gives another thought to any of you."
Red could stand it no longer he shouted out:
"I am the ruler of all of you. I am blood - life's blood! I am the color of danger and of bravery. I am willing to fight for a cause. I bring fire into the blood. Without me, the earth would be as empty as the moon. I am the color of passion and of love, the red rose, the poinsettia and the poppy."
Purple rose up to his full height:
He was very tall and spoke with great pomp: "I am the color of royalty and power. Kings, chiefs, and bishops have always chosen me for I am the sign of authority and wisdom. People do not question me! They listen and obey."
Finally Indigo spoke, much more quietly than all the others, but with just as much determination:
"Think of me. I am the color of silence. You hardly notice me, but without me you all become superficial. I represent thought and reflection, twilight and deep water. You need me for balance and contrast, for prayer and inner peace."
And so the colors went on boasting, each convinced of his or her own superiority. Their quarreling became louder and louder. Suddenly there was a startling flash of bright lightening thunder rolled and boomed. Rain started to pour down relentlessly. The colors crouched down in fear, drawing close to one another for comfort.
In the midst of the clamor, rain began to speak:
"You foolish colors, fighting amongst yourselves, each trying to dominate the rest. Don't you know that you were each made for a special purpose, unique and different? Join hands with one another and come to me."
Doing as they were told, the colors united and joined hands.
The rain continued:
"From now on, when it rains, each of you will stretch across the sky in a great bow of color as a reminder that you can all live in peace. The Rainbow is a sign of hope for tomorrow."
And so, whenever a good rain washes the world, and a Rainbow appears in the sky, let us remember to appreciate one another.
--- Author Unknown
THE PINK DRESS
December 1, 2003
There was this little girl sitting by herself in the park. Everyone passed by her and never stopped to see why she looked so sad. Dressed in a worn pink dress, barefoot and dirty, the girl just sat and watched the people go by. She never tried to speak. She never said a word.
Many people passed by her, but no one would stop. The next day I decided to go back to the park in curiosity to see if the little girl would still be there. Yes, she was there, right in the very spot where she was yesterday, and still with the same sad look in her eyes.
Today I was to make my own move and walk over to the little girl. For as we all know, a park full of strange people is not a place for young children to play alone.
As I got closer I could see the back of the little girl's dress was grotesquely shaped. I figured that was the reason people just passed by and made no effort to speak to her. Deformities are a low blow to our society and, heaven forbid if you make a step toward assisting someone who is different.
As I got closer, the little girl lowered her eyes slightly to avoid my intent stare. As I approached her, I could see the shape of her back more clearly. She was grotesquely shaped in a humped over form. I smiled to let her know it was OK; I was there to help, to talk. I sat down beside her and opened with a simple, "Hello."
The little girl acted shocked, and stammered a "hi," after a long stare into my eyes. I smiled and she shyly smiled back. We talked until darkness fell and the park was completely empty. I asked the girl why she was so sad.
The little girl looked at me with a sad face said, "Because, I'm different."
I immediately said, "That you are!" and smiled.
The little girl acted even sadder and said, "I know."
"Little girl," I said, "you remind me of an angel, sweet and innocent."
She looked at me and smiled, then slowly she got to her feet and said, "Really?"
"Yes, you're like a little Guardian Angel sent to watch over all those people walking by."
She nodded her head yes, and smiled. With that she opened the back of her pink dress and allowed her wings to spread, then she said "I am. I'm your Guardian Angel" with a twinkle in her eye.
I was speechless -- sure I was seeing things.
She said, "For once you thought of someone other than yourself. My job here is done."
I got to my feet and said, "Wait, why did no one stop to help an angel?"
She looked at me, smiled, and said, "You're the only one that could see me" and then she was gone.
And with that, my life was changed dramatically. So, when you think you're all you have, remember, your angel is always watching over you.
--- Author Unknown
CARL'S GARDEN
December 1, 2003
Carl was a quiet man. He didn't talk much. He would always greet you with a big smile and a firm handshake. Even after living in our neighborhood for over 50 years, no one could really say they knew him very well. Before his retirement, he took the bus to work each morning. The lone sight of him walking down the street often worried us. He had a slight limp from a bullet wound received in WWII. Watching him, we worried that although he had survived WWII, he may not make it through our changing uptown neighborhood with its ever-increasing random violence, gangs, and drug activity.
When he saw the flyer at our local church asking for volunteers for caring for the gardens behind the minister's residence, he responded in his characteristically unassuming manner. Without fanfare, he just signed up.
He was well into his 87th year when the very thing we had always feared finally happened. He was just finishing his watering for the day when three gang members approached him. Ignoring their attempt to intimidate him, he simply asked, "Would you like a drink from the hose?" The tallest and toughest-looking of the three said, "Yeah, sure," with a malevolent little smile.
As Carl offered the hose to him, the other two grabbed Carl's arm, throwing him down. As the hose snaked crazily over the ground, dousing everything in its way, Carl's assailants stole his retirement watch and his wallet, and then fled. Carl tried to get himself up, but he had been thrown down on his bad leg. He lay there trying to gather himself as the minister came running to help him.
Although the minister had witnessed the attack from his window, he couldn't get there fast enough to stop it. "Carl, are you okay? Are you hurt?" the minister kept asking as he helped Carl to his feet.
Carl just passed a hand over his brow and sighed, shaking his head. "Just some punk kids. I hope they'll wise-up someday." His wet clothes clung to his slight frame as he bent to pick up the hose. He adjusted the nozzle again and started to water.
Confused and a little concerned, the minister asked, "Carl, what are you doing?"
"I've got to finish my watering. It's been very dry lately", came the calm reply.
Satisfying himself that Carl really was all right, the minister could only marvel. Carl was a man from a different time and place.
A few weeks later the three returned. Just as before their threat was unchallenged. Carl again offered them a drink from his hose. This time they didn't rob him. They wrenched the hose from his hand and drenched him head to foot in the icy water. When they had finished their humiliation of him, they sauntered off down the street, throwing catcalls and curses, falling over one another laughing at the hilarity of what they had just done. Carl just watched them. Then he turned toward the warmth giving sun, picked up his hose, and went on with his watering.
The summer was quickly fading into fall. Carl was doing some tilling when he was startled by the sudden approach of someone behind him. He stumbled and fell into some evergreen branches. As he struggled to regain his footing, he turned to see the tall leader of his summer tormentors reaching down for him. He braced himself for the expected attack.
"Don't worry old man, I'm not gonna hurt you this time." The young man spoke softly, still offering the tattooed and scarred hand to Carl. As he helped Carl get up, the man pulled a crumpled bag from his pocket and handed it to Carl.
"What's this?" Carl asked.
"It's your stuff," the man explained. "It's your stuff back. Even the money in your wallet."
"I don't understand," Carl said. "Why would you help me now?"
The man shifted his feet, seeming embarrassed and ill at ease. "I learned something from you," he said. "I ran with that gang and hurt people like you. We picked you because you were old and we knew we could do it. But every time we came and did something to you, instead of yelling and fighting back, you tried to give us a drink. You didn't hate us for hating you. You kept showing love against our hate." He stopped for a moment. "I couldn't sleep after we stole your stuff, so here it is back." He paused for another awkward moment, not knowing what more there was to say. "That bag's my way of saying thanks for straightening me out, I guess." And with that, he walked off down the street.
Carl looked down at the sack in his hands and gingerly opened it. He took out his retirement watch and put it back on his wrist. Opening his wallet, he checked for his wedding photo. He gazed for a moment at the young bride that still smiled back at him from all those years ago.
He died one cold day after Christmas that winter. Many people attended his funeral in spite of the weather. In particular the minister noticed a tall young man that he didn't know sitting quietly in a distant corner of the church. The minister spoke of Carl's garden as a lesson in life. In a voice made thick with unshed tears, he said, "Do your best and make your garden as beautiful as you can. We will never forget Carl and his garden."
The following spring another flyer went up. It read "Person needed to care for Carl's garden." The flyer went unnoticed by the busy parishioners until one day when a knock was heard at the minister's office door. Opening the door, the minister saw a pair of scarred and tattooed hands holding the flyer. "I believe this is my job, if you'll have me," the young man said.
The minister recognized him as the same young man who had returned the stolen watch and wallet to Carl. He knew that Carl's kindness had turned this man's life around. As the minister handed him the keys to the garden shed, he said, "Yes, go take care of Carl's garden and honor him."
The man went to work and, over the next several years, he tended the flowers and vegetables just as Carl had done. In that time, he went to college, got married, and became a prominent member of the community. But he never forgot his promise to Carl's memory and kept the garden as beautiful as he thought Carl would have kept it.
One day he approached the new minister and told him that he couldn't care for the garden any longer. He explained with a shy and happy smile, My wife just had a baby boy last night, and she's bringing him home on Saturday."
"Well, congratulations!" said the minister, as he was handed the garden shed keys. "That's wonderful! What's the baby's name?"
"Carl," he replied.
--- Author Unknown
A CREED FOR THOSE WHO HAVE SUFFERED
December 1, 2003
I asked God for strength, that I might achieve.
I was made weak, that I might learn humbly to obey...
I asked for health, that I might do great things.
I was given infirmity, that I might do better things...
I asked for riches, that I might be happy.
I was given poverty, that I might be wise...
I asked for power, that I might have the praise of men.
I was given weakness, that I might feel the need of God...
I asked for all things, that I might enjoy life.
I was given life, that I might enjoy all things...
I got nothing I asked for - but everything I had hoped for;
Almost despite myself, my unspoken prayers were answered.
I am, among men, most richly blessed!
--- Attributed to an unknown Confederate soldier
A FIREFIGHTER'S GLOVES
December 1, 2003
A firefighter's gloves hold many things,
From elderly arms to a kid's broken swing.
From the hands they shake and the backs they pat,
To the tiny claw marks of another treed cat.
At 2:00 a.m. they are filled with the chrome,
From the DWI who was on her way home.
And the equipment they use to roll back the dash
From a family of 6 she involved in the crash.
The brush rakes in spring wear the palms out,
When the wind does a "90°" to fill them with doubt.
The thumb of the glove wipes the sweat from the brow
Of the face of a firefighter who mutters "What now"!
They hold inch and three quarters flowing one seventy five,
So the ones going in, come back out alive.
When the regulator goes then there isn't too much
But the bypass valve they eagerly clutch.
The rescue equipment, the ropes, the C-collars,
The lives that they save never measured in dollars,
Are the obvious things firefighter's gloves hold,
Or, so that is what I've always been told.
But there are other things firefighter's gloves touch,
Those are the things we all need so much.
They hold back the rage on that 3:00 am call.
They hold in the fear when your lost in a hall.
They hold back the pity, agony, sorrow.
They hold in the desire to "Do it tomorrow".
A glove is just a glove till it's on a firefighter,
Who works all day long just to pull an all-nighter.
And into the foray they charge without fear,
At the sound of a "Help!" they think that they hear.
When firefighter's hands go into the glove,
It's a firefighter who always fills it with love.
Sometimes the sorrow is too much to bear,
And it seeps the glove and burns deep "in there".
Off come the gloves when the call is done,
And into the pocket until the next run.
The hands become lonely and cold for a bit,
And shake just a little thinking of it.
And we sit there so red eyed with our gloves in our coats,
The tears come so fast that the furniture floats.
We're not so brave now; our hands we can't hide,
I guess it just means that we're human inside.
And though some are paid and others are not,
The gloves feel the same when it's cold or it's hot.
To someone you're helping to just get along,
When you fill them with love, you always feel strong.
And so when I go on my final big ride,
I hope to have my gloves by my side.
To show to St. Peter at that heavenly gate,
'Cause as everyone knows,
FIREFIGHTERS DO NOT WAIT!
--- Author Unknown
WHO ARE YOU THANKFUL FOR?
December 1, 2003
As the holiday of Thanksgiving approaches, I wish each of you a happy holiday and ask you to think about the meaning of the word Thanksgiving. So often we get caught up in the pageantry that surrounds this holiday, and forget just who we are thankful for.
In life, you will meet many people along the way. Each person who touches our life brings a gift. Some will touch you more than others, but each person comes into your life for a reason. Many times we don't exactly know why. This person could be a teacher, a parent, a spouse, a sibling, a friend or a stranger. Maybe this person listens when we need to talk or cry. Maybe they help us financially when we are broke. Maybe they talk to us, when we need a different perspective. Maybe they hold us when we don't deserve it. Maybe they sit with us when our grief is too much to bear alone. Maybe they are just there, so we know we are not alone.
How have we acknowledged this help? Have we taken their gifts of love, compassion, and hope out into the world and offered it to others? We all need to give something back to this world that will help others along their paths. I think we all need to be more thankful. This year, stop, think, and remember all of the people who have crossed your paths and be thankful for them. Say it out loud, say it in silence, but say it.
--- Marlene
A TRUE STORY OF JOY
November 10, 2003
For two hours he lay in the grave-like confines of the irrigation ditch, waiting. His head, pillowed by the unbudging rock, seemed disconnected from his motionless body. As family members wondered at his delay, Tim Swieckowski remained imprisoned within the cell that was his own flesh. He tried to scream but physical injuries foiled any attempt. " Why can't I getup? " he agonized. Panic accompanied the struggling dance of life and death that whirled around and through him.
Tim's last day of freedom had held all of the routine and exuberance that belongs to a 15 year old: a day of classes at his Colorado Junior High, a trek to the video store with brother and parents for games and a movie, a bike ride to a friend's house.
Then, the return home, faster now because it was darkening and he was anxious to play the video games. He pumped with vigor, as always, past gray, silent fields. But a section of excavated pavement, like a demon's open mouth, waited in his path. No cautionary lights or reflectors slowed his pace. Without warning, Tim's "routine" ended, abruptly and forever.
As he catapulted over the handlebars he felt his neck hyper extend forward. His body slammed against hardened soil forcing the air from his lungs, leaving his feet twisted at a bizarre angle. What evil intent had so cruelly expelled him from the animated life of a teenager into an alien and unknown lifestyle--one as a quadriplegic?
Tim's awareness focused on one thing, the swelling in his neck. Its heat rose, contrasting the chill of the rock. As the temperature dropped to 15 degrees a light snow begin to fall. But Tim felt neither the water from the bottom of the irrigation ditch soaking his clothes, nor the pressure from blood pooling in his legs.
In the first moments of fear his mind cried out, "I need help, I need help." Then emerged a single thought, "It's going to be alright; there is a purpose in this." Where had it come from? With clarity and strength it penetrated the soul of a 15 year old boy who had so revealed in life and in experiences. Joined to get was a promise--of hope and vision. Tim felt, "all the love in the world was shining on me." And this love stayed with him, sustaining him until he was found by his parents. More than that, what Tim describes as a, "divine intervention that touched me," did not draw back once human help arrived.
"Code Black" were the words spoken into their radios by arriving paramedics. After examination at Poudre Valley Hospital, Tim wasn't expected to live through the night. But the love, which had visited him in the culvert, had in fact implanted itself within him welcoming and embracing each new day. Its presence miraculously disarmed the anger, frustration or despair that ordinarily would accompany such a devastating injury. Instead of raging, Tim, stabilized by a steel "halo" screwed into his skull, would sing "Sweet Mary Lou" to his nurse of that name. A "corset " was fitted to keep his torso straight, along with splints for hands and feet. Then Tim began the expansion of his mind to master new tasks--controlling blood pressure, maintaining body position.
After 2 months of stabilized hospital care, Tim was re-released to a rehab center in Denver. There, for the next 5 months he training like an Olympian, reclaiming the body this brutal accident had nearly destroyed. The kid who once gathered odds and ends from garage sales, turned them into a bike or a remote control airplane, now grabbed hold of everything without an within himself putting it to use in his recovery. " I just made everything work with what I {had} to work with."
With that first powerful touch of love in his desperate circumstances, Tim's mind and heart had surged and he knew he "couldn't get enough of life. " He's been in hot pursuit ever since mastering one challenge after another. From his return to Junior High in a wheelchair, to further studies a community college and subsequently, Colorado State, Tim has never slowed for self-pity or resentment. Instead, his purposeful quest for knowledge has elevated him above such debilitating emotions. It also promoted him into his dream job.
Today he lives alone in a Florida, beach-side duplex working as director for Dream Quest Adventurers Inc. His expertise in archaeology and maritime history makes Tim the ideal high-tech guide for recreating tragic history. From his desk he directs searches in foreign archives. Via computer he identifies manuscripts which hold the history and specifications of sunken ships. He himself participates in exploratory dives aided by a second diver.
Tim's contribution to the world in uncovering the past and retrieving priceless artifacts is impressive. Even greater value is his living example. It reaches the depths of our souls, uncovering and retrieving worth, purpose, courage. Those treasures, so easily submerged by waves of injustice, disease, fear or doubt, washing across our reality. Pure joy is reflected in his smile, his voice, his daily activities and his innumerable accomplishments. " I'm rich inside my soul, " he proclaims.
Is this the promise joy?
Let Earth Receive Her King;
Let Ev'ry Heart Prepare His Room,
And Heav'n And Nature Sing.
--- Tim Swieckowski
SHARING LIVES
November 3, 2003
We were meant to share our lives with each other, because life can be painful. We face too many fragile moments standing alone, often unable to contain our sadness, the feeling of staying lost forever. Sharing our sorrow helps us feel protected. We feel hopeful.
We were meant to share our lives with each other because life can be full of joy. It can overflow with each new success, rediscovering an old friendship, winning against all odds, carrying life within us. Sharing the abundance of our joy brings us the pleasure of feeling cherished. We have chosen happiness.
We were meant to share our lives with each other because life can catch us unaware. It can suddenly surprise us with unwanted adventures and the dare-devil risk of starting new jobs, falling out of love, questioning our faith. Sharing this crisis gives our loved ones a chance to hold steady a safety net even if we choose not to jump. They stand by, a proud witness to our courage.
We were meant to share our lives with each other, because we need each other. For our lives to sustain its purpose and continue to hold its profound significance, we need to be connected, appreciated and understood. We need to share and we need to belong.
--- Copyright © 2003 Bernadette Ballezza
LOVE AND ITS EXPECTATIONS
November 3, 2003
Life is full of expectations and disappointments, hopes and despair. It is said life takes a new turn for men and a women after their wedding. The newlyweds feel the sun shines for them; the stars in the sky are for them to reach out and touch. The only thing amongst them is love and admiration for each other. Life seems to be like a bed of roses, then kids come along and responsibilities are increased, which the new parents shoulder more than readily. Over the course of time, somewhere along the line, love evaporates between the parents and is sought by their kids, who reciprocate it fully.
The lives of parents revolve around the their children; teaching them the ways of life, inculcating morals and values, and then one fine day they grow up to be a fine human. By this time, parents are on the threshold of their old age. They expect the children to serve and make them an important part of their life, which creates problems.
Why do parents feel the need to dictate terms? Bringing up kids is the most joyful experience. Is it so that we wish to be compensated for the time spent in bringing them up?
Once the child is an adult it has its own mind. Who are parents to interfere? The basic values that were inculcated in them as a child, by parents, help them in a long way. Why judge them? Let them explore life on their own. Don't decide for them; be a part of their decision and not the part of their discussion.
As Geeta says:
"Until age 5, the child is the whole sole responsibility of mother. From 5 to 10, values are inculcated. From 10 to 15, watch over them with an eagle eye. 15 onwards, let go of them. They shall prove to be a better human than what we think them to be ."
--- Written in 2003 by VKK - India
REALITY
November 3, 2003
How CAN a single soul know what reality is?
For God only knows what the answers become
And the final say in all situations is His!
If you say you are in reality, what do you mean?
In the past, the present, or the future,
It does not exist during any of those times,
Reality is not past, present, future, or in between.
Moment to moment reality will change
And only during one given moment can reality be.
Reality becomes something new and restructured
That with each passing second you will see.
All that you have is this moment in time
And to be realistic is to understand
That the only thing real in this life right now
Is that God holds your soul in His Hand.
--- Copyright © 2003 Jennifer Hittie
PENNIES
November 3, 2003
Several years ago, a friend of mine and her husband were invited to spend the weekend at the husband's employer's home. My friend, Arlene, was nervous about the weekend. The boss was very wealthy, with a fine home on the waterway, and cars costing more than her house.
The first day and evening went well, and Arlene was delighted to have this rare glimpse into how the very wealthy live. The husband's employer was quite generous as a host, and took them to the finest restaurants. Arlene knew she would never have the opportunity to indulge in this kind of extravagance again, so was enjoying herself immensely.
As the three of them were about to enter an exclusive restaurant that evening, the boss was walking slightly ahead of Arlene and her husband.
He stopped suddenly, looking down on the pavement for a long, silent moment. Arlene wondered if she was supposed to pass him. There was nothing on the ground except a single darkened penny that someone had dropped, and a few cigarette butts.
Still silent, the man reached down and picked up the penny. He held it up and smiled, then put it in his pocket as if he had found a great treasure. How absurd! What need did this man have for a single penny? Why would he even take the time to stop and pick it up? Throughout dinner, the entire scene nagged at her.
Finally, she could stand it no longer. She causally mentioned that her daughter once had a coin collection, and asked if the penny he had found had been of some value.
A smile crept across the man's face as he reached into his pocket for the penny and held it out for her to see. She had seen many pennies before! What was the point of this?
"Look at it." He said. "Read what it says."
She read the words "United States of America."
"No, not that; read further."
"One cent?"
"No, keep reading."
"In God we Trust?"
"Yes!"
"And?"
"And if I trust in God, the name of God is holy, even on a coin. Whenever I find a coin I see that inscription. It is written on every single United States coin, but we never seem to notice it! God drops a message right in front of me telling me to trust Him? Who am I to pass it by? When I see a coin, I pray, I stop to see if my trust IS in God at that moment. I pick the coin up as a response to God; that I do trust in Him. For a short time, at least, I cherish it as if it were gold. I think it is God's way of starting a conversation with me. Lucky for me, God is patient and pennies are plentiful!
When I was out shopping today, I found a penny on the sidewalk. I stopped and picked it up, and realized that I had been worrying and fretting in my mind about things I cannot change. I read the words, "In God We Trust," and had to laugh. Yes, God, I get the message. It seems that I have been finding an inordinate number of pennies in the last few months, but then, pennies are plentiful!
And, God is patient...
--- Author Unknown
THE WISE WOMAN'S STONE
November 3, 2003
A wise woman, who was traveling in the mountains, found a precious stone in a stream. The next day she met another traveler who was hungry, and the wise woman opened her bag to share her food. The hungry traveler saw the precious stone and asked the woman to give it to him. She did so without hesitation. The traveler left, rejoicing in his good fortune. He knew the stone was worth enough to give him security for a lifetime.
But, a few days later, he came back to return the stone to the wise woman. "I've been thinking," he said. "I know how valuable this stone is, but I give it back in the hope that you can give me something even more precious. Give me what you have within you that enabled you to give me this stone."
--- Author Unknown
HOLES IN MY HEART
November 3, 2003
I sat in awe not so long ago
Watching the beauty of a sunset.
Marking the passing of one more day
A reminder to me of all my regret.
I looked inside my chest
And saw the many holes in my heart.
Reminders of the friends
With whom I have grown apart.
Sadness overflows my soul
And tears drenched each eye
For I did not realize
How quickly the time went by.
For all that is left
Is an ache that hurts so much
It is a dark emptiness
That is felt but no one can touch.
My Father in Heaven above
Looks down and smiles
He sees my pain
And understands my trials.
He brings me to a wondrous place
And shows me a door
Behind which He says
All my holes He does store
I ask Him may I look
He nods and smiles with glee
I push open the gate
And I can't believe what I see.
I gaze on in wonder
Confused and no words can I say
For held in this room
Are the sunsets of each passing day.
--- Copyright © 2003 Todd Wielgos
Inspired by a friend who was grieiving over lost friendships
LIFE ITSELF ISN'T HARD
October 27, 2003
Life itself isn't hard but the lives we create for ourselves are. Remember that the next time you make a decision that will alter something you are used to. Don't take what you have created for granted, because the next thing you know, it'll crumble to pieces...... right before your eyes, and there won't be a thing you can do to stop it.
Everything that happens in your life, whether you knew about it or not, was predetermined by a choice you made earlier on. We start our life on this one road, the main road, and at the very beginning we make a decision. Some go to the left, some go to the right. Others just keep going.
But every person goes in a different direction. Paths collide, and paths split. And there comes a time in everyone's journey, when you come to a fork in the road. Do you take the left, or the right? There is no straight forward. Which one do you choose? How do you know that the path you will end up choosing will take you to the right place??
Choose the road that will best lead you to your final destination. Don't take for granted the time you have as a youth to prepare yourself for the real world, because what you learn now about life, will help you when you meet reality for the first time.
--- Written in 2003 by Noel C., Age 14 --- Alabama
I wrote this a while back when thinking about life in general. I've been having a rough time lately, and came to the realization that life isn't all that bad. I mean, sure, it has it's up's and down's, but hey, you have to live life like there's no tomorrow. That's what keeps me going.....
A SPECIAL KINDNESS
October 20, 2003
One day, a poor boy who was selling goods from door to door to pay his way through school, found he had only one thin dime left, and he was hungry. He decided he would ask for a meal at the next house. However, he lost his nerve when a lovely young woman opened the door.
Instead of a meal, he asked for a drink of water. She thought he looked hungry and so she brought him a large glass of milk. He drank it slowly, and then asked, "How much do I owe you?"
"You don't owe me anything," she replied. "Mother has taught us never to accept pay for a kindness." He said, "Then I thank you from my heart." As Howard Kelly left that house, he not only felt stronger physically, but his faith in God and man was strengthened also. He had been ready to give up and quit.
Years later, that young woman became critically ill. The local doctors were baffled. They finally sent her to the big city, where they called in specialists to study her rare disease.
Dr. Howard Kelly was called in for the consultation. When he heard the name of the town she came from, he went down the hall of the hospital to her room. Dressed in his doctor's gown, he went in to see her. He recognized her at once. He went back to the consultation room determined to do his best to save her life. From that day, he gave special attention to the case.
After a long struggle, the battle was won. Dr. Kelly requested from the business office to pass the final billing to him for approval. He looked at it, then wrote something on the edge, and the bill was sent to her room. She feared to open it, for she was sure it would take the rest of her life to pay for it all. Finally she looked, and something caught her attention on the side of the bill. She read these words:
"PAID IN FULL WITH ONE GLASS OF MILK.... "
(Signed)
Dr. Howard Kelly
Tears of joy flooded her eyes as her happy heart prayed: "Thank You, God, that Your love is shed abroad through human hearts and hands."
--- Author Unknown
PERSEVERANCE
October 13, 2003
"Like water, which can clearly mirror the sky and the trees only so long as its surface is undisturbed, the mind can only reflect the true image of the Self when it is tranquil and wholly relaxed."
~Indra Devi
When the veil of darkness has draped itself around your life and concealed the tears of your pain and despair, when the destiny you had envisaged has all but faded like water amongst the golden sands of the desert, when you stand alone in your hour of adversity and need and no-one is willing to stand beside you, when the battles within your life are on the verge of defeat and ruin, when you are in exile within your own mind, when your heart is empty and is merely watered by the tears of your agonized and anguished soul.
When you feel like a bird caged behind bars which once flew high above snow capped mountains free and unhindered and now reach out to touch the essence of your dreams, when tears and sorrow have embraced your soul, when the temples of your dreams lie in ashes like the ruins of an ancient age gone by and there are no traces of your footsteps within the valley of your dreams.
When the haunting silence of the darkness hangs like a shadow within the depths of your heart. When you cling like a child to the dreams of yesterday, when the light of dawn refuses to appear and the sun refuses to shine, when each day has become an eternal struggle to survive.
When there is no light amongst the darkness within your existence, when your wounds cry out to be healed, when fear has held courage ransom, when your soul stands in solitude and loneliness choking on its tears of isolation under a moon which no longer smiles and no longer yearns to gaze at his children; the stars, when all those around you have betrayed you, when love has left your heart and refuses to return.
When you no longer believe in yourself, when pain and grief are your constant companions, when there is no vision within the mists of your agony, when no one is willing to listen to and understand you, when peace seems to be in a distant world, when life no longer has the belief to run within your veins, when you have become a fugitive within your own mind and shackled like a slave within your own insanity, refuse with every last drop of sacred blood within your bruised and battered body, to surrender your soul to the pains of your existence.
You must believe in yourself-even if all those around you doubt you and in your ability to rise from within the insanity in which your life now finds itself and to stand tall against the obstacles and challenges within your life-and you will conquer all that you believe cannot be conquered and all that which you believed you had lost within your life.
It is from the darkest hours of our lives, from the depths of our despair and pain and in our greatest hour of adversity that we find an inner strength, an inner courage and an inner meaning so vast that it enables us to rise from our knees and stand tall and fight that which has made us weak.
Just as water runs from a stream, as the oak tree grows strong and upright, as snow-the softest and most peaceful of natures elements-covers the most fierce of mountains and tames its anger portraying it merely as a pawn within the hands of nature so new life and meaning will emerge from your own inner source.
Do not at any cost surrender your life to the weaknesses within your life. Do not surrender your life to the mediocre thoughts of others; do not surrender the belief you hold in yourself and in your abilities, do not surrender the dreams that you have worked so hard to hold within the palms of your hands. For what right do others have to judge another's dreams for they have not walked a mile in your shoes! There are no limits to your courage and determination. The only limitations are those that we place upon ourselves. Our thoughts make the world what we want it to be. Mold your thought into a weapon of immense power.
Wipe away the tears from your heart and let your life be brushed by the fingertips of your immortal soul, breathe deep, with purpose and a deep held conviction. There is an inner strength and an inner peace within us all, which the world cannot penetrate and the hypocrisy and ignorance of the human mind cannot poison. Embrace that inner source of strength and you will become fearless and the obstacles within your life will seem insignificant.
You must be undisturbed and stern in your resolve that you are a creature so versatile and resilient that you cannot be defeated and you must hold firm in the conviction that you will not be defeated. You are a creature of boundless beauty and perseverance. You are a creature which can and which will endure. There is nothing that you cannot achieve and there is nothing that you do not have the ability to overcome within your life. Harness the power of your mind for it is your greatest barrier.
You are an individual of immense courage within the battlefield of life and there is no greater battle than that which will be fought with your own life. You must not, despite the pain, the despair, the grief, the intensity, the loneliness within your life, surrender the very essence of your dignity and hope to the enemy which hovers around you in pursuit of conquering both your mind and your soul.
I do not believe in defeat because defeat does not believe in me. I do not believe in fear for I am fearless. I do not believe in pain for I find strength in the weaknesses of my enemies. Within the mist of your despair and the obstacles and challenges that life presents before you be calm and peaceful. An angry and misguided mind will make decisions and judgment based on haste and anger which in the long run will continue to merely add to your suffering whereas the peaceful mind within that moment of insanity will have the ability to bring forth a clear, reasoned judgment and solution to the challenges at hand.
No one owns you so you have not lost anything. Only you can give away or surrender all that you hold to the challenges within your life. Control your mind from its aimless wandering within your own insanity-guide it to think positively and with purpose. Once you have conquered your mind you will also introduce yourself to an inner peace, which will bring meaning and a freedom to both your life and thought.
Do not kneel before anyone for your knees were not made for such purposes, they were made for the purpose of enabling you to stand upright! Be like an elephant, which once upright will not easily be brought to its knees! Adapt your mind, thinking, actions and life to the challenges, which have surrounded your existence.
You and you alone hold the foundations of your dreams and your destiny in the way you approach the challenges and obstacles within your life. Do not falter in the face of adversity; rise to the challenge however difficult it may be. Your difficulties will only be difficult if you believe them to be difficult. How can you fear that which you have never challenged?
Endure and challenge the pains of your existence for freedom will wait for you and it will eventually embrace you. In defeating the challenges within your life continue to be a good person, do not become like your enemies for to do so will deprive your soul of the peace it desires.
You must be like the seasons of the year ever changing, ever adapting, ever growing, and ever challenging. Nature is always in constant change, the old give way to the new, and this is the course of life. Yet within this existence life continues, it evolves and continues to grow despite its pains.
Your time has not yet come to let nature embrace you in its totality, so go forth into the wilderness of your life and reclaim what mother nature granted you at birth; the right to dream, the right to live and the right to be who you want to be. Challenge with the might of your mind and your inner strength all the barriers that your existence places at the gates of your destiny. If you don't risk anything, you risk even more!
For within the midst of our suffering there is a meaning!
As Carl Jung once commented:
"Your vision will become clear only when you look into your heart. Who looks outside dreams. Who looks inside, awakens."
--- Copyright © 2001 Naresh Jhali (England)
CRIMES OF THE HEART
October 6, 2003
Crimes of the heart cause us great injury. Hurt feelings, harsh words, nasty misunderstandings leave deep imprints in our minds and hearts. We dwell on the cruel and unkind violations against us. Letting go of anger about things that have occurred in the past is difficult and sometimes feels insurmountable. We get stuck and hold on to our anger, and the wounds grow deeper and fester. The pain keeps us from finding peace within ourselves. When is it time to let go?
It is time to let go when holding on to the anger no longer serves us. When carrying the burden of our anger keeps us from moving in the direction of our ideals. When the anger keeps us from growing and becoming the person we seek to be. How do we begin?
We begin by letting go. Just letting go. We begin by no longer allowing ourselves to dwell on the negative and relive the injustices. We focus on recovering from the injury. We recover by surrounding ourselves with loved ones we can trust and by moving on. Forgiveness comes much later.
Finding peace within ourselves doesn't mean we forget about the crimes. Rather, it means we choose to release them. To learn to live and love in a place where past grievances no longer touch us deeply brings wisdom. A life where harmony resides.
--- Copyright © 2003 Bernadette Ballezza
MAKING PEACE WITH PARENTS -- A PRAYERFUL SOLUTION
October 1, 2003
Grief when my parents died and a difficult father-in-law. Two very different problems but I found that one solution, prayer, healed them both.
My husband had been having problems with his father for many years which resulted in some deep-seeded resentment. Like my husband, I believed him to be a tyrant who was a control freak. Since we lived so far away, we were both relieved that we didn't see them often.
He got very angry and said hurtful things to both me and my mother-in-law. No matter what I did, it displeased him, and he wouldn't hesitate to tell me. We also had a few very unpleasant and heated arguments.
Flashback to an earlier time when I was dealing with a different parental problem. Within 6 months of each other, my mom and dad both passed away.
I was very close to my parents and here I was, at 36 years of age, feeling like an orphan! An empty, hurting feeling welled up in me.
Yet even during these dark days, I sensed a distant light of hope. I had been learning about the spiritual nature of God and man from a book called Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures by Mary Baker Eddy; learning about the Fatherhood and Motherhood of God and of my identity as the child of God.
For instance, I began to understand that God is always with me, and I felt His fathering and mothering qualities comforting and caring for me. I saw that, spiritually speaking, everyone is God's image and likeness. When I thought of my parents I saw that they each expressed some of those lovely spiritual qualities that can come only from God; qualities like strength, integrity, compassion, tenderness, comfort, and joy.
I began to gain a tangible spiritual sense of my mom and dad's true being. Some how I knew that my parents always had been and always would be with God, and that nothing had really happened to their true identity. The ideas in Science and Health comforted me to such an extent that within a few days of my parents' passing, I no longer grieved.
Flash forward to the stress of dealing with my father-in-law. It took a few years, but I began to realize that it wasn't "Dad's" responsibility to love me, but that it was my responsibility, as it was with my own parents, to see him the way God sees him. I had to recognize that my father-in-law possessed those same spiritual qualities, even if they seemed buried under a gruff exterior.
In Science and Health, Eddy writes a provocative statement: "When we realize that there is one Mind, the divine law of loving our neighbor as ourselves is unfolded; whereas a belief in many ruling minds hinders from man's normal drift towards the one Mind, one God, and leads human thought into opposite channels where selfishness reigns."
As I did this, I began to see Dad as God's man, including the Fatherhood of God, as being loving and lovable. And I started appreciating all the beautiful things about him-- his continuing activity at a rather advanced age, his love for his wife, (although it wasn't always obvious), his singing in a quartet at his church and his love of God.
Over the last few years, our relationship began to blossom. I began to see a real attitude change toward me. I was beginning to feel that we were actually friends. One day Dad actually apologized to me for something he had said. My husband thought that was the first time he had ever heard him apologize to anyone for anything.
And another time he asked me to help him plant a tomato plant. All I did was hold the plant; he did all the work. But I could feel his tender love for me, his daughter-in-law. He even started smiling when I would give him a goodnight kiss on the cheek. I also noticed that my husband began to enjoy our trips to visit his parents. He even looked forward to them!
Four months ago, my father-in-law passed away, but not before he and my husband had the sweetest exchange of words. And I know that my husband now knows that his dad loved him very much.
At Dad's memorial service family and friends were asked if they'd like to share a few thoughts about him. So I had the opportunity to share how my relationship with Dad had grown in grace giving God the full credit for this healing.
On top of all this good was another healing! A lingering feeling of competition and a strained relationship with my mother vanished in the light of all I was learning.
There were lots of lessons learned in these experiences. But maybe the biggest was that underneath each problem is the false notion that we are somehow cut off from God and from expressing God's qualities. That's something I now realize I don't have to believe!
--- Copyright © 2003 Jan Jacoby
--- Submitted by Valerie Minard --- New Jersey
THE MARBLE TILES
October 1, 2003
There was this museum laid with beautiful marble tiles, with a huge marble statue displayed in the middle of the lobby. Many people came from all over the world just to admire this beautiful marble statue.
One night, the marble tiles started talking to the marble statue.
Marble tile: "Marble statue, it's just not fair, it's just not fair! Why does everybody from all over the world come all the way here just to step on me while admiring you? Not fair!"
Marble statue: "My dear friend, marble tile. Do you still remember that we were actually from the same cave?"
Marble tile: "Yeah! That's why I feel it is even more unfair. We were born from the same cave and yet we receive different treatment now. Not fair!" he cried again.
Marble statue: "Then, do you still remember the day when the designer tried to work on you, but you resisted the tools?"
Marble tile: "Yes, of course I remember. I hate that guy! How could he use those tools on me, it hurt so badly."
Marble statue: "That's right! He couldn't work on you at all as you resisted being worked on."
Marble tile: "So???"
Marble statue: "When he decided to give up on you and start working on me instead, I knew at once that I would be something different after his efforts. I did not resist his tools, instead I bore all the painful tools he used on me.."
Marble tile: "Mmmmmm......."
Marble statue: "My friend, there is a price to everything in life. Since you decided to give up half way, you can't blame anybody who steps on you now."
--- Author Unknown
MAGIC CUTOFF
October 1, 2003
Is there a magic cutoff period when offspring become accountable for their own actions? Is there a wonderful moment when parents can become detached spectators in the lives of their children and shrug, "It's their life," and feel nothing?
When I was in my twenties, I stood in a hospital corridor waiting for doctors to put a few stitches in my son's head. I asked, "When do you stop worrying?" The nurse said, "When they get out of the accident stage." My mother just smiled faintly and said nothing.
When I was in my thirties, I sat on a little chair in a classroom and heard how one of my children talked incessantly, disrupted the class, and was headed for a career making license plates. As if to read my mind, a teacher said, "Don't worry. They all go through this stage and then you can sit back, relax and enjoy them." My mother listened and said nothing.
When I was in my forties, I spent a lifetime waiting for the phone to ring, the cars to come home, the front door to open. A friend said, "They're trying to find themselves. Don't worry. In a few years, you can stop worrying. They'll be adults."
By the time I was 50, I was sick & tired of being vulnerable. I was still worrying over my children, but there was a new wrinkle. There was nothing I could do about it.
I continued to anguish over their failures, be tormented by their frustrations and absorbed in their disappointments. My friends said that when my kids got married I could stop worrying and lead my own life.
I wanted to believe that, but I was haunted by my mother's wan smile and her occasional, "You look pale. Are you all right? Call me the minute you get home. Are you depressed about something?"
Can it be that parents are sentenced to a lifetime of worry? Is concern for one another handed down like a torch to blaze the trail of human frailties & the fears of the unknown? Is concern a curse or is it a virtue that elevates us to the highest form of life?
One of my children became quite irritable recently, saying to me, "Where were you? I've been calling for 3 days, and no one answered. I was worried." I smiled a wan smile.
The torch has been passed.
--- Author Unknown
WHAT IS A COACH?
October 1, 2003
A coach is a politician, a judge, a public speaker, a teacher, a trainer, a financier, a laborer, a psychiatrist, psychologist and a chaplain. It also helps if he is an astrologer or at least understands numerology.
He must be an optimist and yet at times appear a pessimist, seem humble and yet be very proud, strong but at times weak, confident yet not over-confident, enthusiastic but not too enthusiastic.
He must have the hide of an elephant, the fierceness of a lion, the pep of a young pup, the guts of an ox, the stamina of an antelope, the wisdom of an owl, the cunning of a fox, and the heart of a kitten. It will also be to his benefit to develop the acting ability of a poker player with a pat hand.
He must be willing to give freely of his time, his money, his energy, his youth, his family life, his health and sometimes even life itself. In return, he must expect little financial reward, little comfort on earth, little privacy, little praise but plenty of criticism.
However, a good coach is respected in his community, is a leader in his school, is loved by his team, and makes lasting friends wherever he goes.
He has the satisfaction of seeing youth develop and improve in ability. He learns the thrill of victory and how to accept defeat with grace. His associations with athletes help keep him young in mind and spirit; and he, too, must grow and improve with his team.
In his heart he knows that, in spite of the inconveniences, the criticisms, and the demands on his time, he loves his profession, for he is THE COACH.
--- Author Unknown
HANDWRITING ON THE WALL
October 1, 2003
A weary mother returned from the store,
Lugging groceries through the kitchen door.
Awaiting her arrival was her 8 year old son,
Anxious to relate what his younger brother had done.
"While I was out playing and Dad was on a call,
T.J. took his crayons and wrote on the wall!
It's on the new paper you just hung in the den.
I told him you'd be mad at having to do it again.
She let out a moan and furrowed her brow,
"Where is your little brother right now?"
She emptied her arms and with a purposeful stride,
She marched to his closet where he had gone to hide.
She called his full name as she entered his room.
He trembled with fear--he knew that meant doom!
For the next ten minutes, she ranted and raved
About the expensive wallpaper and how she had saved.
Lamenting all the work it would take to repair,
She condemned his actions and total lack of care.
The more she scolded, the madder she got,
Then stomped from his room, totally distraught!
She headed for the den to confirm her fears.
When she saw the wall, her eyes flooded with tears.
The message she read pierced her soul with a dart.
It said, "I love Mommy," surrounded by a heart.
Well, the wallpaper remained, just as she found it,
With an empty picture frame hung to surround it.
A reminder to her, and indeed to all,
Take time to read the handwriting on the wall
--- Author Unknown
JOY IN THE JOURNEY
September 3, 2003
If you have ever been discouraged because of failure, please read on.
Far often, achieving what you set out to do is not the important thing. Let me explain.
Two brothers decided to dig a deep hole behind their house. As they were working, a couple of older boys stopped by to watch.
"What are